#he *is* harsh but ultimately he means well he's just not the greatest at reading the mood | Explore Tumblr Posts and Blogs

camilbarnessss · 9 months

Text

¤ The Dance of The Dragons ¤

{ Aemond Targaryen }

《 Part 12 》

The One-Eyed Prince and The Rogue Princess married. Secretly, but they did, even after all the schemes and plots of their families so they couldn't. The lovers made their own discreet plot as well, and it is working just fine. Daera understands their position, the causes of their harsh decisions. However, anyone who was wronged like Aemond so many times was, is going to feel some sort of hatred, wether it's subconsciously or consciously, towards the people who did it. That is a hard true. But, what Aemond ends up doing above the skies of Storm's End, out of rage, and eternal resentment...ultimately starts the domino effect that would lead to The Dance of the Dragons, which will mean the lost of his sanity...and his love.

《 The Invitation's Second Season 》

Masterlist

Warnings: constant swearing, TARGARYEN INCEST [cousinXcousin]

MINORS DO NOT INTERACT

Enjoy your reading!!! Likes, comments and reblogs will be highly appreciated ♡♡♡

■ ■ ■

The matter has been decided, then. Jacaerys and Daera would fly to The Eyrie, in The Vale, and then towards Winterfell, to gain support from the North. Lucerys will go south, to treat with the greatest lord of the Stormlands, Storm’s End’s lord, Borros Baratheon.

Everyone in Dragonstone already know this, save prince Daemon, who still remains disappeared between the mountains and the rock hills of the island, since this early morning. Nobody truly knew what he was up to and, honestly, nobody seemed to care enough, for they were attending to more pressing matters.

The morning keeps advancing in time whilst most of the staff of Dragonstone help prepare everything the young three princes will need for their travels, from a meal before parting to their packing and their most needed personal artefacts.

And, while the servants are kind enough to completely worry about this, princes Jacaerys and Daera are in his chambers, still not properly dressed to part, but readying all the abouts of said departing of theirs. They both stand side to side, looking at a huge map of Westeros the prince is owner of.

-We’ll get to The Eyrie today, of course, hopefully before nightfall-, Jace says with a calculating voice.

-Aye, we’ll be there before the sun leaves-, his wife nods, licking her lips. She narrows her eyes, twisting her mouth for a second-. Luke’s flight is faster than ours, of course-, she points Storm’s End in the map, and The Eyrie at the same time.

-His is an hour shorter, or perhaps even two, considering the strong winds of the Stormlands-, the prince bops his head to a side. Daera breathes in deeply, feeling tension on her shoulders. He side-eyed her, sensing her worriness-. And Arrax is still small, he shall be swifter with that wind-, he says.

-Yes, or more helpless-. She quickly refuted, raising her brows. He presses his lips, looking at her. Seconds later, she sighed and closed her eyes, shaking her head, and reminding herself that she should not worry-…If treating with Jeyne Arryn turns out fast, which will be, we’ll leave to Winterfell this very night-, she decides.

-We shall-, he heartily agreed.

The doors are opened, and Ser Erryk comes through them, opening his mouth to talk, but princess Daera was quicker.

-The fuck you want?-, she questioned within a second, not even looking at him. Jace gasps, and the knight just blinks.

-Daera!-, her husband scolded within an ashamed murmur. The princess remains with a sharp expression, looking at the armored one for a moment. He looked at her too, silently and serious-. Please speak, Ser-. Jace allows.

-My prince, my princess-. He bows his head to both-, the princess Rhaenys-. He announced, taking two steps back.

Afterwards, their grandmother walks into the room, quietly. She wears her riding armour, for she’s already ready to depart to The Gullet, as it was settled. Seeing her, Jace and Daera both remained silent, only nodding. Ser Erryk bowed, and walked out again, closing the doors of the room. Rhaenys watches them with interest, seeing them reading a westerosi map.

-Alright-, Daera sighs-. We’ll not be tired yet after gaining The Vale, so we’ll leave immediately to Winterfell, right?-. She keeps making the plan they were doing before.

-Right-. Her husband instantly nodded-. Which is…very, very far away-. He sighed briefly, twisting his mouth while analyzing the map. Rhaenys walks slowly, analyzing them instead. They’re deeply concentrated in their matter, the both of them with the same calculating eyes-. Here-, he points.

-Oh, yes-. Daera raises her brows, looking at the spot he’s tapping with two of his fingers-. The Neck-, she nods.

-We’ll camp in The Neck, right after crossing the border between The Riverlands and The North. We will be more than halfway there; it will be the perfect time to rest, and to feed the dragons-. He planned.

-Mind that we’ll be close to the Kingsroad…we cannot fly up there. We do not need anyone but our objectives to see us-. Daera shakes her head, and he nods with interest, listening to her. Rhaenys blinks quietly, halting her walk, and standing close to the table, in front of them. She stares at the two blue sapphire rings her granddaughter wears.

-Yes, you are right-. Jacaerys mumbles, nodding-. Then we’ll be keeping our distances with Moat Cailin, and Castle Cerwyn-. He declared.

-Also with Torrhen’s Square, which is partially on the way-. The princess points to the map. Her husband nods slowly, agreeing. His wife hums, seeing what else they could cover.

-A fine strategy-, princess Rhaenys spoke, for the first time since she entered the rooms. Both princes looked up, staring at her with raised brows and serious expressions, lightly nodding-. Are you ready, then?-. She asked.

Daera breathes deeply in, afflicting her throat. She turned her head to look at Jace, who did the same to look at her. He almost started to smirk.

-My prince-, Ser Torres, Jace’s sworn protector, sneaks his head into the room, making everyone to look at him-. The dragonkeepers are asking for your presence, my prince-. He informed with a kind tone.

-Thank you, Ser Torres-. The prince nodded. The knight did so as well, and walked out again. Jace fixes his posture, looking at both woman-. If you’ll excuse me-, he politely says.

-Go ahead, we’re done here-. His wife allowed, while Rhaenys just smirked tinyly to him, nodding.

Afterwards, prince Jacaerys left with his Sworn Protector by his side. Daera’s, then, made sure to close the door. She and Ser Erryk shared a quick glance, where her eyes were cold towards him. The knight just pressed his lips, and closed.

The room gets filled with silence. The younger princess stares at her map, nodding to herself.

-You seem to feel rather displeased by your Sworn Protector-, Rhaenys notices, starting to wander around the room once again, stealthy and slowly, looking at her from head to toe.

-Aye-, she affirms, not trying to hide it-. He helped the Greens to hide that Aegon raped a child the other day, and the gods know who else-. Daera informed with no desire of being discreet, she even spoke a little louder, perhaps so the White Cloak would hear her.

Rhaenys raised her brows briefly, perturbated by the fact. She gulped while walking, remembering those cheers in the Dragonpit that dared to call that monster a King. She killed at least the half of them.

-Hmm…-, Rhaenys looks thoughtful, quiet. Before her silence, Daera separates her gaze from the map, looking at her with a light interest-. Sometimes even the purest of heart can be terrified by the most dangerous-, she pointed out with a calmed tone.

-“Purest of heart?”-, Daera repeated, furrowing her brows-. That man did nothing to help that child-. She refutes, speaking fastly.

-That man brought Rhaenyra’s crown to her-. The older princess spoke quick as well, raising her frown with confidence. Daera seals her lips, serious, shaking her head a little-. He made himself an enemy of that falsehood, of the Fake Crown, without anyone having asked him to do it-, she pointed.

The Dragon Goodness remained silent, glancing at the map again while gulping. For a moment there, she recalled all the times she would go out to Flea Bottom with Helaena, and how she’d always encounter the Cargyll twin in the abouts and joke with him. Until knowing about Dyana’s rape, Daera was actually…nice with him, she remembers.

-If it wasn’t for him, well…-. Rhaenys breathes in deeply, looking at her own rings of silver, and gulping with some unquietness-…perhaps I wouldn’t even be here, nor speaking with you, granddaughter-. She confessed.

Such confession confused the youngest prince, who furrowed her brows and parted her lips with alert, not understanding.

-Ser Erryk was the one who helped me out of my bedroom-cell, and who guided me through the savage mob of Flea Bottom to head to the Pit-. Rhaenys tells her with honesty, looking at her. Daera is left speechless, opening her eyes widely-. He fought brother and turned his cloak to the Greens, to help me- to help us-. She says, briefly nodding with her head under the surprised look of her granddaughter-…I owe him my life-. The Queen Who Never Was declared.

Daera breaths out, in shock, blinking hugely. Everything started to make sense, as why he arrived just hours after Rhaenys did, with that crown and willing. He not only escaped the Greens during the fuss, but…

-He took action before all even started-. Rhaenys pointed out. Daera gulps strongly, feeling a lump on her throat by the only idea of her grandma under the possibilities of being murdered by those monsters-. That’s how desperate he was to flee Aegon’s side…-, she muttered, scoffing.

-Grandma-. Daera sighs, in shock, approaching to her-. Why- why you hadn’t told me?-. She asked with worriness, taking her hands in hers, gripping her fingers.

-We hadn't had much time alone since my arrival-, Rhaenys answered with a soft tone, looking down. She stares, again, at those blue rings the girl always wields. In that moment, the older princess’ face became somewhat tired, and disappointed-. And besides…you rarely pay attention to me…-, she muttered, weary.

Daera quickly looks down too, realizing she was eyeing the rings. Aemond. Daera’s lips trembled with weakness. She pressed them tightly, and drew her hands away from her.

-Grandma!-, Daera gasped with discomfort, stepping back and walking away, not looking at her again. Rhaenys immediately followed, going behind her with quick steps.

-I am not afraid of telling you “I told you so”-. Her firm voice scolded with no repentance. The younger princess, feeling her trembling lips again, walks towards the balcony, going slower while receiving the fresh sea breeze-. He was always his mother’s son, Otto Hightower’s grandson and Aegon’s brother first than your husband. He always was-. She pointed out, shameless, speaking the plain truth.

Princess Daera stands on her balcony, facing the sea with a glum face. Her tired purple eyes rest in the ground while she twists her shaky lips. Her beloved’s image doesn’t leave her mind as he’s being spoken of with ill.

Rhaenys breathes in deeply, feeling her granddaughter’s pain while she speaks this way about him. This is not the first time that such scenario takes place, at all. But she does hope this is the last time, though.

-Their never-ending lust for the throne was always that family’s doom, and shall continue to be it-. The Queen Who Never Was speaks and walks firmly towards her, getting closer.

-On that we agree, grandma, but he’s not like his family-. Daera spoke quickly and trembling, instantly defending him, which made Rhaenys to sighed tiredly, and to answer immediately.

-I never liked Aemond, Daera-. She denied. The princess furrowed her brows, closing her shaky lips-. He may had been sweet you for a time, but he always tasted and smelled like poison, and now his true colors are truly coming out-. She warned, firmly and serious, staring at her white curly mane. Rhaenys gulps, keeping silent for three seconds while her eyes got soft-…It pains me deeply to see that it had to come to this for you to realize it, my dear one…-, Rhaenys confessed within a low tone.

The Rogue Princess listens with a sour expression, shaking her head. Pentos flashed before her eyes, forbidding those ill words of Rhaenys to get into her mind.

-We still have time to recover the Iron Throne without shedding blood. And if we are, then he also has time to realize what he is doing, and repent it-. Daera dictates, raising her brows. Her love for him is making her to speak as if she doesn’t know him, for the true Daera knows that Aemond would first let lighting struck him than to admit that he was wrong-. He’ll come around-, she muttered, sure.

-Daera!-, Rhaenys grew desperate.

-He is my husband-. She suddenly turned around, facing her again, with sourness and firmness-. I thought that you, more than anyone else, would understand that I cannot give up on him so easily!-, Daera raised her brows.

-He already did on you-. Rhaenys spoke within the second, unfazed. Daera felt her heart sinking in that moment, almost stumbling. She clenched her jaw, breathless, lightly shaking her head-…as soon as his father died. He had the first chance, and didn’t let it go-. She pointed the truth with no mercy. Grim tears started to appear on the younger’s purple eyes-. As I wasn’t’ going to declare for his brother, he didn’t care about leaving me to rot in that room, locked and alone…-. Rhaenys murmurs, serious.

Daera whimpered for a quick moment, keeping a strong face, but she wanted to cry. Oh, she wanted to cry so hard when picturing Aemond leaving her grandmother to starve, or to the King’s Justice hands, just because she didn’t declare for Aegon. Hadn’t Ser Erryk helped Rhaenys…would he really have done that? No. She will not believe that.

-You’re angry…-Rhaenys mumbles, staring at the sapphire rings again. Daera fastly hid her hands behind her back, gulping strongly-…but you don’t hate him… yet-. She bopped her head to a side, analyzing the situation-. You are the eldest, Daera. You’re suppose to be the wisest-. Rhaenys scolds with bemusement, shaking her head.

With her eyes filled with heavy tears that still haven’t fallen, Daera shook her head from side to side, harshly clenching her jaw.

-I expect to punish Aemond myself, grandma-. She declares, and Rhaenys narrows her eyes, listening to her-. I plan to force him on his knees, to make him cry out of pain and to beg for pardon. I’ll make him to sing his pleading of loyalty to Queen Rhaenyra-. Daera talks with harshness and angriness, poison like-…But he’s my husband…-, she stressed, once again, lowering the tone of her voice.

Rhaenys parts her lips, bemused.

-I fear for you, child-. The grandmother confesses, muttering. The granddaughter blinks-. I fear that your blindness regarding the truth may lead you to…extreme madness, when finally recognizing it…-, she whispers.

Daera gulps, remaining silent. For a moment, only for a moment, she wished to express all her pain to Rhaenys, to cry on her arms. She wished to tell him how she and Aemond were going to have a child, before all of this. “I didn’t drink my Moon Tea that night”, she’d tell her. But that would only get Rhaenys’ panic to a higher level, when hearing that Aemond then asked her to do drink the tea instead.

“So first he promises you a bastard, and then obliges you to get rid of it”, she kens Rhaenys’d say. Daera hates that word, and Rhaenys hates Aemond.

So, no tale of the gone Alyssa was told.

-Have hope, grandma, please…for my sake-. Daera sighed after long moments of a tensed silence-. Trust that, at the end…everything will be fine…-, she trusted heartily.

Rhaenys gulps strongly, with two tears on her cheeks. She stares at her beautiful first grandchild, who has grown to be so strong and graceful. They will part ways, for now. She has no more desire of fighting, but to farewell her.

So, Rhaenys took the girl in her arms, wrapping her in them. Daera sobbed strongly, hugging her too, closing her eyes harshly.

-Be careful, dearest…-. Rhaenys weakly whispered.

-You too, grandma-. Daera mumbled as well.

The Queen Who Never Was kisses her granddaughter’s two cheeks with deep love, having a great lump in the middle of her throat. She trusts Daera in everything, but this.

■ ■ ■

Prince Lucerys walks through the hallways of the castle. He is all ready to go now, all dressed and armed, all settled for him to leave to Storm’s End.

He goes walking firmly, and yet, he’s noticing how the people around is looking at him as he passes by. And there is worriness in their eyes, from the cook’s to even some of the knights’ and guards’. The reason is simple: they don’t believe him capable of taking this errand by his own, without his brother or sister.

Lucerys could get mad with the people looking at him, but how could he blame them? Because it is true; he has never done anything without Jace, Daera or Rhaenyra’s help. They’ve pampered him too much, and now this is the cost: he’s unreliable. But he’ll show them. He’ll show them all he is as capable as all the rest of his family.

The prince reached the nursery of the castle, opening the doors to walk into it. Inside, he finds his siblings, the lot of them, who immediately looked at him. On a divan, Joffrey is seated on Baela’s knees, being hugged by her. Rhaena rocks Viserys in her arms, tenderly, as well as Daera is doing with Aegon the Younger. Jacaerys stands close to his wife, smiling to the babe on her arms.

The siblings all agreed to gather here, before their departing.

It was impossible to not think of the fact that another babe should be with them at this moment, but Visenya is gone and…well, they’ll have to live forever with that pain.

-Well-, Daera sighs, softly rocking Aegon while looking at all of her siblings after Luke closed the doors behind him-. We will be…apart, during some days, then-. She said, speaking with a twisted small smile.

The Rogue Princess and her husband are ready as well to leave. Jace wears fine clothing and a long cape that shall keep him warm. Daera has covered her arms again, hiding her wounds, for she’s wearing a long-sleeved black dress, perfect to ride, as well as her leather boots. They both carry swords with them, and a small dagger is hidden discreetly in the prince’s belt.

-The days will pass quickly-, Baela assured with a hopeful tone, caressing Joffrey’s hair, who remains snuggled up on her knees.

Jacaerys blinked softly, staring at Baela, Joff and Rhaena, and forming a slow smile on his lips as he took steps closer to them. The three of them looked at the other three with dearness and yearning, already missing them.

-How long you’ll be gone?-. The little boy asked, sadly. Rocking Viserys, Rhaena pressed her lips and looked at them. Daera sighed with a tired smile, while Jacaerys cocked his head, and Luke was the one who answered.

-I’ll return the sooner, Joff-. He promised, nodding to him. Daera looks at the blue-eyed prince, lightly gulping-. I may even be here already for tomorrow’s supper-, he smiled, lifting his cheeks.

-Really!?-, Joff opened his eyes big, excited, which made them all laugh-. Oh well then- then it won’t be for too long!-. He realizes, relieved.

-No it won’t, sweet thing-. Daera assured with dearness, smiling at him. Joff twisted his lips into a happy smile, staring at her. Discreetly, Luke also took a glance at her, pressing his mouth.

Softly sniffing Viserys’ head, Rhaena blinks with slowness, thoughtful, looking at the floor.

Jace sighs through his nose, fixing his eyes on the middle sister, who looked back at him with firmness. He blinked calmly, looking at her.

-You’ll be in charge now, Baela-. The prince dictated, whilst his wife neared with slow steps, rocking Aegon and looking at her too with a trusted tiny smile-. See that everything is in order while we’re away-, he asked.

-I will-. Baela answered with firmness, staring at both their older siblings, who smiled at her with confidence-. You shall find things in order, when you come back to us-. She promised, serious and sincere.

-Good-, Daera nodded, softly raising her brows.

-There is…- When they heard Rhaena's discouraged voice, everyone turned their heads to look at her-. There’s no way of making you all stay, is there now?-. The younger girl questioned with severe sadness, already knowing the answer.

Lucerys parted his lips after gulping, nervously moving on his place. Daera furrowed her brows, carefully placing Aegon on his cradle. When hearing her, Jace walked towards her.

-Rhaena-, he sighed her name, placing his hands on her shoulders, and gripping them with dearness. She gulps, tired, while rocking Viserys-. We have been apart before-, he pointed, smiling with sadness.

-Not in the middle of a war-, she mumbled shaking her head. Baela gulped, and Daera walked closer with sad eyes, understanding her fear. They’re all sad, to be honest.

-We’re not in war, we’re avoiding it instead-. Jace corrected, raising his brows. She sighed, just nodding.

Jacaerys gave her a look the same as Rhaenyra’s soft loving one. Afterwards, he placed a kiss on one of her cheeks, and then he hugged Baela, as their farewell, doing it tightly. Both younger sisters smiled to him with sadness, the youngest with a heaviest one.

Seconds later, Jace turned around while Daera walked closer; Lucerys looked at them both. Then, the three of them stared at each other with a weird kind of heaviness. They know they must leave, but a part of them wishes to stay.

-You’ll do greatly, brother-. Jace spoke towards Luke with trust, siding a smile. Luke furrowed his brows and corresponded the smirk, slightly nodding.

Then, the younger of the three directed his light blue eyes towards his older sister. They all recalled their discussion, and how they haven’t made peace since then. Daera looked at him, softly but serious. He gulped.

-So…-, Daera sighs, approaching to him while cocking her head to a side-…are you sure, then?-. She asked within a murmur, blinking softly.

Her bad.

-Why- why wouldn’t I be sure?-. Lucerys fastly furrows his brows, taking a step back. Daera stutters, quickly shaking her head-. You doubt of me too, don’t you?-. He scoffed, this time looking at all of them. Joffrey got confused.

-No, no-. Baela instantly shook his head.

-I cannot stand everyone treating me as- as some baby!-. The boy complains, uncomfortable.

-Luke, I don’t want to fight with you-. Daera says as calmly as possible, briefly showing him a smile.

-No. You don’t want me to tell the truth-. Luke shook his head-. But y’all will hear it-, he declared, looking at the others, who watch him with discreet worriness, allowing him to talk-. I am the future Lord of The Tides. Our grandsire is- is alive. I have time to get ready, more than enough, and now that’s what I’ll do, whether you pamper me or not-, he raises his brows, speaking bravely-. And I am sorry, Rhaena, but I am not willing to let my fright win over me…nor yours…-, the prince stated, somewhat shameful at the end, looking at his betrothed with compassion but firmness.

Rhaena’s sad eyes fell on the floor, keeping silence. Jace listens to his brother with his chin up, proudly. Joffrey looks up to him, admiring his total bravery, and Baela sighed, trusting in him too.

-I can do this, and I will-. Lucerys dictated, as firm as he could, though his voice trembled a little.

He looked at Daera. She breathed slowly through her nose, forming a tiny smile, and shaking her head from side to side.

-I believe in you, Luke, I always have-. She said, and he didn’t believe her-. I'll be able to talk to you well when we're done then…-, Daera foresaw, tiredly raising her brows.

- You will be able to talk to me well when you stop seeing me as a child-, Lucerys stated, not as an argument, but as a fact. She understood it otherwise.

-Luke, you are a child!-. She suddenly shrieked, opening her eyes big, and making him to flinch.

-Stop fighting!-., Joffrey instantly yelled, irritated. Lucerys, who was about to fight back, closed his mouth. Everybody made silence too, turning to look at the little one, whose lips trembled for a second.

Daera eyed Luke, then Joffrey, then Luke, and lastly Joffrey, sighing while forming a smile, and walking towards him with a playful look.

-Ow, Tamer!-. She scrunches her nose, and he starts to giggle when seeing her approaching-. You are my child, are you not?!-. Daera asked tauntly, lifting him up from Baela’s knees, and clearly making fun of Luke, on purpose.

From his place, Lucerys strongly rolled his eyes, breathing in deeply. Jace couldn’t help himself and laughed a little, walking towards his wife.

-Hells, I’ll miss you so much!-, Daera places loud kisses on Joff’s cheeks, making him to endlessly laugh. She smiles funnily, turning to look at her sisters, who looked back at her with tiny smiles.

Closing her lips and placing Joff back in the floor, Daera smiled to them with warmth and confidence. Jace arrived to her side with a similar expression, hugging her sideways, by the shoulder.

-This is it…-, Baela whispers, gulping.

Daera, Jace, Baela, Luke, Rhaena and Joffrey, all together in the same room with the babes Aegon and Viserys, looked between each other during seconds they didn’t want to truly pass. The feeling is a strange one, for this situation never happens. They are used to always be together, always enjoying each other’s company. Always by each other’s side.

The doors of the nursery are suddenly open. Daemon walked in with fast steps and a fast breath. They all turned with curiosity, seeing him for the first time in the day. For some, their last time.

The Rogue Prince breathes in with deepness and slowness, looking at each of them with his crazy eyes wide opened. His children look at him with calm and quietness, kind of knowing what he’s here for. He has heard the new of their departing, and has come to say goodbye.

And a single look was enough from him. Daemon watched at his oldest daughter, and Rhaenyra’s older sons, the three of them ready to go to fulfill their missions. He blinks, just one time, remaining with his lips parted, and a slow breathing.

He stared at Daera, who slowly raised her closed lips and lifted her cheeks. She smiled to him, calmly. He sighed longly, briefly moving his head to a side.

He trusts them.

-The Queen is calling for you…-, prince Daemon’s low voice mumbled. Baela, Joffrey and Rhaena turned to look at Jacaerys, Lucerys and Daera.

Queen Rhaenyra’s Envoys lifted their chins up, instantly attending.

■ ■ ■

And there she is, Rhaenyra, standing in one of the huge balconies of her castle in Dragonstone. The Queen faces the sea with a thoughtful gaze, lightly playing with the rolled papers she has on her hands. Ser Erryk, the White Cloak, stands a little far from her, quietly.

The wind blows Nyra’s hair and face, caressing both. She thinks about the errand she’s about to give to three of her children. Her heart is worried, she cannot lie to herself. She worries about Jace’s desire to be perfect in everything, and how that could get him in trouble. She worries about Daera’s bad temper, and how easy she can get into a fight. She worries about Luke’s innocence, for he sometimes doesn’t know how to face the world’s nastiness.

The Queen starts to hear steps getting closer; she knew they’re coming. She breathed in with deepness, slowly. On the other side, she knows they’ll do just fine, putting aside all their flaws. She has raised them with heart and soul, and this’ll show now, when they take this responsibility.

Daera, Jace and Lucerys arrive, all the three walking together. They see Rhaenyra turning around to face them with a calmed face, and Ser Erryk standing there in silence, with a huge book on his hands. The princess eyed him for a second, sharing a quick look with him while recalling what Rhaenys told her this morning.

-Your Grace-, Daera nods, looking at her.

Nyra looks at them too, briefly showing a smile. Afterwards, she looks down at the papers on her hands, sighing shortly.

-It is said that as Targaryens, we are closer to gods than to men-. She raises her brows. Luke gulps, eyeing for a second the great sea behind his mother-. And the Iron Throne puts us a touch closer, perhaps-, a soft mumble left her lips.

Jace nods slowly, with his jaw clenched with seriousness. Daera remains with a tender face as she listens, with her head lightly cocked to a side. Rhaenyra looks at the both of them, and breathed in deeply when recalling their temper.

-But, if we are to serve the Seven Kingdoms…we must answer to their gods-. She informed, and the girl inevitably furrowed her brows when hearing so-. If you take this errand, you go as messengers…not as warriors-. The Queen dictated, serious, shaking her head. Lucerys turned his head to look at his siblings, who looked back at him in silence, not liking the idea much-. You must take no part in any fighting-. She ordered.

-And…-, Daera sings innocently. Rhaenyra clenched her jaw when she starts to smirk-..what ifff…?-

-Swear it to me, now-. The Queen interrupted her, serious. Daera closed her mouth and sighed, knowing that it’d be useless to defy the Queen’s orders-…under the eyes of The Seven-. Nyra states, turning to look at the White Cloak.

Ser Erryk approaches to them, now revealing that he was holding a huge bible of Westeros’ most popular gods, the Seven. Daera couldn’t help but to gulp. Aemond’s religion, the one that she so many times has mocked and disrespected. “You’ve got to be kidding”.

Lucerys was the first to take a step forward, and to place his hand on the sacred book.

-I swear it-. The boy heartily promised, looking at his mother, who nodded lightly towards him, thankful.

Meanwhile, the couple behind glanced at each other with eyes of doubt. This is not their religion, true, but it is as Rhaenyra said: it is their people’s.

Serious, and almost in a menacing way, Nyra then looked at the both of them. Blinkless, she didn’t need a word to force them into the oath. Daera sighed tiredly, nearly rolling her eyes.

-Fine, fine-. She mumbles, taking a step forward along Jacaerys. The both of them placed their hands on the bible.

-I swear it-, he declared with honor, raising his brows.

-I swear it-, she babbled under her breath. Ser Erryk blinks reproachfully.

-What was that?-, Nyra narrows her eyes.

-I swear it!-, Daera repeated, now firmly and with determination. Without anyone’s realization, Luke bit the inner of his cheeks, nearly smiling with amusement.

Rhaenyra blinked softly, and sighed briefly, turning to look at the knight.

-Thank you-, she nodded. Ser Erryk stepped back again, returning to his place. Luke, Daera and Jace look at her, who eyed the papers on her hands-. Cregan Stark is…close than your age than to mine-. Rhaenyra confesses, looking up to the eldest siblings-. I would hope, that as men, you can find some common interest-. She said to Jace, who blinked with listening-…and as warriors too-, she added, eyeing Daera, who showed her a quick smirk.

Nyra offers the letter to them, and it was Jace who took it.

-Yes, Your Grace-. He agreed whilst his wife nodded. Rhaenyra looks at the both of them with a sided thoughtful smile, not only feeling but seeing too the confidence they have in themselves.

She looks down, twisting her mouth a little. Two seconds then, she looked up again. And she found Luke. He’s scared, and believes he’s good at hiding it. The Queen’s eyes got so softer.

Daera and Jace also looked at their brother, feeling their chest shrinking a little. It is hard, they must admit, to know he will be alone on his errand.

Rhaenyra bopped her head, signaling him to approach, and he instantly did, mouth-opened and with worried eyes that yet were curious, and brave.

-Storm’s End is a short flight from here-. Is the first thing The Queen assures with her characteristic soft tone-. You have Baratheon blood from your grandmother, Rhaenys-. Nyra recalls with a hopeful tone, raising her brows. Daera blinks tenderly, forcing herself to not think of that lie-. And…Lord Borros is an eternally proud man-. She said it so confidently and almost funnily, that it made Luke’s heart lighter-. He will be honored to host a prince of the realm…and his dragon-, his mom promised, heartfully.

Lucerys closed his lips into a loving smile, looking at her with tender blue eyes that got calm for a least these brief seconds. She smiled at him too, shining with warmth.

He looks down, seeing their united hands. Silently, Daera watches at that too, internally thanking that he’s at least accepting Rhaenyra’s comfort, for he’s obviously avoiding everyone else’s. But if he is calm…then she’s too.

Rhaenyra caresses his fingers, motherly, and then places his correspondent paper on his hand, closing it.

-I expect you will receive a very warm welcome-, Nyra assures, tenderly and sincere. Luke smiles dearly, looking at her.

-Yes, mother- Your- Your Grace-, he nervously stutters, quickly correcting himself. Rhaenyra smiled, and he chuckled, looking down for a few moments.

She caressed his arm two times as he walked back to the side of his siblings, who quickly looked at him with softness. When Lucerys arrived to their side again, the three of them looked to the Queen again, for the last time.

Rhaenyra stared at the three with a frozen small smile on her closed lips. Her eyes shine while looking at them with slowness, taking her time. Her mouth made a little pout, a touched one, when she realized -perhaps for the first time- that they truly aren’t children anymore, that they’re no longer as little and innocent as they once were, when she could carry them in her arms.

That only means that…she has to let them go. And, so she did.

-…Go to it then-, Queen Rhaenyra permitted, raising her brows.

■ ■ ■

-…Are you ready, sweet boy?-. Daera murmurs softly, giving a light blink.

Kalistrox blinked as well, really slowly, purring sweetly as he feels his rider’s hands caressing his chin and one of his horns, pampering him. The dragon shrieks with dearness, feeling her body’s warmth near his.

They’re in one of the huge mountains of the island. And, near them, the princes Jacaerys and Lucerys are with their bonded dragons as well, each of them on a side of the hill, having their own space. Jace mumbles things to Vermax’s face, while Luke silently caresses Arrax’s neck.

The princess Daera chuckles a little, lowly, while hearing her dragon purr. In one moment, he opened his eyes again, and they became sharp and narrowed all of a sudden. He started to growl with menace, looking at some place. She realized a person was close when her dragon seemed distrustful.

With the strong wind blowing on her white curly long mane, Daera turns around, narrowing her eyes. And it was Ser Erryk, the White Cloak, who entered into their sight. The knight walks up the hill with a serious expression, which turned a little nervous when hearing the golden dragon’s growling. Daera parts her lips, narrowing her eyes.

The Cargyll twin stops walking at a very prudent distance, as far from the dragon as possible. His silver armor shined under the soft sun of the cloudy day. He stares at the princess, firmly and quietly, clearly waiting for her acquaintance. His mouth is closed, and his jaw tense, keeping a straight posture. He sees, from afar, those violet eyes watching a him; some strands of her white hair salute him due to the strength of the wind.

Daera hums lowly, caressing her dragon for a few more seconds. Then, she started to walk, heading towards the knight, who immediately clenched his jaw even more, maintaining his seriousness.

-Princess-, he greets when she’s at a close distance-. You asked for my presence, I was told-. He informed, holding his helmet between his hand and his waist, feeling how the breeze is also blowing his long long hair.

-I did-, she raises her brows, walking with her black leather boots, stepping on the short grass of the hill-. You came quickly-, she notices, briefly smirking. Ser Erryk takes a brief breath in, lightly nodding.

-I know you have an errand to attend, my princess-. The knight answered, and the princess smirks calmly, eyeing him from feet to head in one second. He keeps silence, waiting for a command or so. But, instead, he got another thing.

-My grandmother, princess Rhaenys, told me this morning about…about what you did for her, in King’s Landing-. Daera said, sighing at the end of her sentence, and finally arriving in front of him, halting her steps. Ser Erryk kept a straight face, though he did feel surprised. He wasn’t expecting the subject-. You helped her out of The Keep, when The Greens were…well, being asshole, as usual-. The princess mumbles, crossing her hands over her belly. Her heart ached when thinking of Aemond, as it has been aching lately, every time she thinks of him.

Daera blinks with a thoughtful face, staring at him. For a moment, he almost felt naked. Those purple eyes of her feel like the gods themselves are watching his every step, his every mistake and achievement.

-It was my duty, princess-. He answered, as firmly as possible.

-But it was not-, she shakes her head and shrugges with simpleness-. Your duty was to be by Aegon’s side while he was being crowned. Instead, you helped my grandma, and made yourself an enemy of the Fake Crown, a traitor-. She raised her brows, and bops her head to a side. The knight nearly gulps, almost looking down-. I thank you-, the Dragon’s Goodness said, and Ser Erryk’s lips opened, and his blue eyes blinked only one time. He’s speechless-. Honestly, I thank you for…everything you’ve done for us, in these trying moments-. She confesses, narrowing her eyes.

The White Cloak gulps, fixing his posture even more, clearly flattered, and hiding his nerved. The princess chuckles with no shame, pressing her lips into a funny smirk.

-My heart beats where justice lies, princess-. Ser Erryk declares, serious, with a light nod.

-Ow, we have ourselves a poet here-. She mumbled, and saw him nodding again. “Does he ever laugh?”, she thinks. Daera bops her head to a side, breathing in-. When Aegon raped Dyana, Ser Erryk, what did you do?-. She asked, from a moment to another.

He wanted to gulp. Instead, he answered immediately.

-The lady told me herself, princess-. He says, nearly with no emotion at all-. Afterwards, I went looking for the prince’s mother, and when I found her, then I-

-I want to know the answer of a man-. The princess interrupts him, fading his words in the air-, not that of a knight’s-. She clarified, sincere and serious.

Ser Erryk remained completely silent. He didn’t blink, always staring at the purple sky of her eyes. He gulped, looked down, and then looked up.

-I cursed the prince’s name, and cried to sleep, princess-. Erryk answered, as an honest man. Daera afflicted her throat, not having expected such a raw answer. She loved it.

Blinkless, she stares at him, and he stares at her as well, feeling that he’s almost letting his helmet fall on the ground, for his arms were losing their strength the more he looked to her. He sees her lips opening with slowness, and her teeth almost smiling. She’s alluring.

-Daera!-, a distant scream came from Jacaerys, who already is mounted on his dragon’s back, as well as Luke on his.

Daera gulps, and keeps staring at him, suddenly shaking her head for two seconds.

-I may now confess to you, Ser Erryk, that is an honor to have you as my Sworn Protector-. The princess spoke with firmness, nodding. He has been looking at her at all moments, but his eyes suddenly got shinier, perhaps, when she said those words. She noticed how that affected him, and she couldn’t help herself, and smiled-. Take care of everyone, and my family, while I’m away-. She asked, curving her brows for a second-. Take care of my siblings…please-, she sighed.

-You don’t ever have to ask, princess-. Ser Erryk mumbled under his breath, as honest as sure, not blinking once.

Daera felt the confidence on his voice, and the truth on his words. That made her to smile. That made her to laugh, even. She gifted him a full smile, showing all of teeth beautifully while looking at him. He noticed how her cheeks lifted, and how some small wrinkles appeared around her eyes. He knows guards, knights and protector are not supposed to smile, but he couldn’t help himself. Ser Erryk answered the princess’ gesture, smiling with his lips closed, and lifting up his cheeks with honesty.

Daera bit the inners of hers, chuckled, nodded, and then turned around, not looking at him anymore when she started to walk away. Ser Erryk sighed with his nose, and turned around, beginning to walk down the tall hill.

She goes sharpening her expression when she started to walk towards her dragon. Kalistrox growls, shaking his neck, and lowering it while she approaches. Both Jace and Luke looked at her, seeing the confidence on her face.

-Let’s end this treachery, then!-. The Rogue Princess yelled with courage, louder than the breeze and the ocean. At the same time, she walked up her dragon’s wing, climbing it towards his back.

Ser Erryk stopped walking, turning around his head with parted lips and opened eyes. He stares at the three beasts getting ready to finally depart. Their riders on their backs, fearless.

Daera turned her head, looking at her brothers. Jace looked back at her, nodding with the same confidence that`s on her face. They both nodded. She looked further, towards Luke, finding his eyes as well. Lucerys looked at her with nerves he so harshly tried to hide, but couldn’t. He closed his mouth, gulped, and looked away, pressing his lips. The princess blinked a few times, staring forward again.

Dragonstone hears a roar, one that made everyone to look up. Rhaenyra from the balcony. Joffrey, Baela and Rhaena from a low hill. Daemon from the castle’s gates. They all looked up, turning around when that roar was heard.

Vermax and Kalistrox appeared flying side to side, at the same speed and height, batting their greens and golden wings, respectively. Meleys flies somewhat behind them, soaring with her huge red wings. And Arrax, the youngest and smallest of them all, flies last.

The four different-colored dragons flew together for a few moments, the four of them by the same clouds and feeling the same breeze, constantly roaring while flying, making everyone to hear them. In Dragonstone, everyone did, farewelling them from the grounds, not being able to see their princes’ faces, their family’s faces.

Afterwards, each dragon took a different path, their correspondent one. The Red Queen went right, taking Rhaenys with her. The Golden Ray and Vermax kept flying forward, going faster than the others. Arrax and Prince Lucerys, then, flew south.

Luke turned around his head, looking at the castle for two seconds. He looked at the balcony his mother was standing in. His brows were up and his mouth open when he looked at his home before he and his dragon flew into a dense wrap of dark clouds.

Soon, no dragon was on sight.

From their hill, Rhaena gulped harshly. Her chest felt heavier than ever when she saw her siblings and grandmother disappeared in the sky. She saw her betrothed leaving, all by himself.

Joffrey looked down, sighing with his nose, tired and sad. Baela blinked slowly and calmly, sighing too, and then looking at his little brother.

-Come-, she softly holds his hand, and he gripped it, scratching one of his eyes-…You’re tired-, she mumbles.

-I am-. The kid mutters, starting to walk, and taking her with him. Baela hums with softness, grabbing him between her hands to carry him. Joffrey quickly hugged himself to her as he was being carried-. I’ll miss them-, he said with a weak voice, sad.

-There’s no need, brother-. Baela chuckled softly, walking down the hill while the wind blows her mane-. They’ll be back before you even notice-. She promised to him. And to herself.

Rhaena was left alone in the mountain. She cared little, actually. They’re already separated, anyways. The young girl keeps looking at the sky with heaviness and sorrow, hoping to see Arrax turning around and landing on Dragonstone again. Perhaps Luke forgot something, and had to come down to look for it. If he would…she would not let him leave again. Rhaena hoped Lucerys had left his gloves.

But he didn’t come back.

Someone arrives at the girl’s side, making her to turn her head around. Daemon stands by her right, looking at the ocean with seriousness and his characteristic neutrality. She stayed the same way, not even blinking, not even speaking.

Father and youngest daughter look at each other while the wind caress both their white mane.

-I don’t want to stay on a tower, looking up at the sun and clouds, while my betrothed and my siblings risk themselves out there…-, Rhaena said with seriousness, shaking her head.

Daemon looks at her with barely any expression on his face, cold and thoughtful. He listened. Blinkless, he raised a hand, and caressed one of Rhaena’s arms, from her shoulder to her wrist.

-Come with me-. The Rogue Prince said, turning around, and heading out.

Rhaena gulped, still not blinking. She looked at the sky again, at the empty sky. She thought about them. And after doing so, she gulped, clenched her jaw, and followed her father’s steps, going behind him with firmness.

■ ■ ■

Aegon has been realizing, quickly, that people now look at him in a different way. He is King now, and the respect that has raised between the walls of The Red Keep towards him is astonishing.

Ladies in waiting smile to him, guards follow him without even being asked before, and the people of Flea Bottom praise him. Hells! He has only been King for a few days, and he already has fucked every single woman that walks or breaths in front of him. The feeling is marvelous, and his reality a most attractive one.

“Days of glory seem to have arrived”, he is sure.

It’s like…fuck, it’s like everyone is finally seeing his true worth. It only took a crown placed on his head for people to notice. And now, under his reign, they have! Aegon’s word is law. Everything is more than perfect. He’s now thinking so high of himself, for he’s also realizing his true worth. He is The King of The Seven Kingdoms, for the gods’ sake. “I am the most important person of the realms”.

Ah, another important subject -besides him- is that his grandsire, Otto, arrived this early morning from Dragonstone, having already talked with princess Rhaenyra, The King’s half-sister. The Small Council had an immediate reunion, long before the sun had even risen.

Otto informed what happened on Dragonstone, including prince Daemon’s blood thirst. They’re now waiting for Rhaenyra’s promised answer she’s deliver to King’s Landing. It didn’t arrive yesterday, so the Greens are hoping for it to arrive today, as soon as possible. Most than all, Alicent is; the Dowager Queen hasn’t been able to sleep, to anxious for the answer and too angry that she still doesn’t has it yet.

When hearing his grandsire’s experience on Dragonstone, King Aegon grew restless. He couldn’t believe that his uncle, Daemon, dared to ask for The Hand’s head and didn’t receive punishment for it, for an insult to The Hand is also an insult to The King, and Aegon wasn’t planning on just accepting that, until his Hand told him so.

-Words are nothing but so, Your Grace. There are times when a King must take a threat heavily, but another times…lightly, to prevail peace-. Otto had spoken with his characteristic cockiness and firmness, when they were reunited on the table.

The King just looked away from him, rolling his eyes for a second, telling to himself that that was a very weak philosophy from his Hand. He’s The King! No threat should be taken lightly.

Today is a new day, Aegon’s third as King. Things have been…considerably calmer than they’re supposed to. Rhaenyra has kept her distance, as she should, and the people are content with their new king, as they should too. Dowager Queen Alicent, any ways, walks and speaks with a glum face, always nervous and stressed. But, we’re happy to say that something has brought her peace today: the arrival of her youngest son.

Alicent walks down The Red Keep’s stairs quickly. Her steps are fast and rhythmic. Her long red hair bounces on her back and shoulders, while she delicately holds her dress’ long skirt, watching to not trip with it. She goes through the hallways, she passes by lords and ladies, not even glancing at them. An anxious smile is on the Queen’s lips, and her eyes -very unusually- are shining.

-Your Grace-, Ser Criston, following her at all moments, keeps up with her and her swift pace. His armour clinks and his black hair bounces too as they quicky walk down the stairs. He sighs, stressed, watching that she doesn’t trip. She’s almost running!

Moments before, Alicent was in her chambers, seated by one of her windows while looking outside to Flea Bottom. It was so early that she was still wearing her night gown, which she changed herself toafter the Council’s meeting. Then she saw it. That swift dragoness, with scales and wings as blue as the night sky, of a medium size but of vivid soul. She saw it soaring in the skies and landing at The Dragonpit. Tessarion.

The tall gates in the hall of The Iron Throne are opened from a moment to another by the two guards outside. From there, Dowager Queen Alicent and the Commander of the City Watch, Ser Criston, came quickly into the room. She with an excited expression, letting out a sigh when she finally saw him.

Daeron.

Her youngest son, dressed in fine clothes of tender wool, is mouth-opened. The prince barely paid attention to the sound of the gates, for he was far too marveled in the sight he has in front of him, which is that of his eldest brother, Aegon, seated on The Iron Throne.

The young boy blinks with a dumb expression, taking the image in. The whole hall is empty, and yet his brother has been seating in there for the gods know how long. There’s a crown on his head, one he recognized as the Conqueror’s crown. There’s also a sword resting on a side of the throne…the Conqueror’s too.

The King stares down at his little brother with a cocky expression, knowing what he’s exactly thinking: “That I look great up here”. Aegon sucks his cheeks and narrowed his eyes when their mother suddenly stepped into the room, breathing fastly.

-Mother-, Aegon saluted, serious, giving a light nod.

When hearing the greeting, Daeron came out of his bubble. His brows furrowed lightly, and his head turned around with curiosity. That was when he realized that Alicent was at presence, standing in the entrance of the hall. She’s looking at him with parted lips and relieved eyes. He immediately forgot about his brother.

-Mom-, he gasped, quickly turning around fully to walk towards her.

Queen Dowager let out a very weak chuckle, but she did laugh, also heading towards him. Seconds then, she wrapped her child in both her arms, placing a hand behind his head, and the other on his back.

From the throne, Aegon pressed his lips, glaring at them. He felt jealous when seeing his mother so freely showing love to his brother. Why isn’t she like this with him too?, he wonders. He has seen her hugging Helaena too and, ha, let us not even talk about Aemond, who definitely is her favorite, but Aegon hasn’t realized that yet.

-Oh, mother-. Daeron whispers, hugging the redhead-. I am so sorry…for father…-, he muttered, so lowly, giving his condolences to her.

-We shall talk about that later-, she whispered back, talking over his chest. All of their children have grown taller than her, with the years passed.

Alicent closed her eyes, sighing deeply. The relieve she feels is one of deserved recognition. Her father, Otto, is already home, as well as her son, Daeron. She’s calmer, for sure. Now only Aemond is to arrive, which she’s waiting for deeply. The family would be united and, of course, they’d have Lord Borros’ answer.

-Now-, Alicent sighs, separating from him to pat his shoulders. He looks down at her with softness, holding her elbows-. How was your flight?-, she tries to give him a smile, though she’s so tired.

-I found kind winds, thank the gods-. The boy answers, and she nods, gulping for a second-. Oh, greetings, Ser Criston-. He saluted, becoming aware of the knight standing far from them, as quiet as always.

-My prince-, he greeted back, nodding. Daeron pressed his lips into a tiny smile, that soon faded when he looked down at his mom again, lightly furrowing is brows.

-Mother, what- what happened to the Dragonpit?-. He suddenly asked, making her lips to part, and her eyes to open wide-. I tried to ask the dragonkeepers, but they seemed sca-

-Brother!-. The King’s sudden call made the two of them to suddenly remember his presence. Alicent and Daeron turned their heads towards him, the two holding the other’s elbows-. You are always more than welcomed here. Your presence always lifts some spirits up…specially mother’s-, Aegon points, sometimes cocking his head from side to side.

Daeron breathes in, and then sighs, chuckling while he faced his brother completely, excited.

-I’m flattered, Your Grace-. The boy nods, shrugging briefly. Alicent closes her lips, facing Aegon too, now as serious as always. The King stares at her for two seconds, and then breathes in, talking again.

-We shall have a banquet this night, on your behalf and honor, brother-. Aegon announces with determination, raising his brows. Alicent quickly furrows hers.

-I’m afraid that’s far from wise, my King-. Dowager Queen speaks, shaking her head with heaviness. Both her sons remain silent, only that the youngest glanced at her with curiosity, and the eldest stared at her with seriousness-. The realm is still grieving-, she pointed, shrugging-. To hold a feast would make seem that-

-Yes, but I am King-. Aegon interrupted her with a clean laugh, wrinkling his eyes and scrunching his nose. Alicent remains blinkless, whilst Daeron made a surprised pout with his lips-…hence I decide when the realm grieves...and when it feasts…-, he cocks his head to a side, smiling.

Ser Criston blinks slowly, staring at the King, and then at the Dowager Queen, who is completely silent. Soon, she slowly closed her lips, gulped, and nodded towards the highest authority of the room: her son.

-Marvelous. So it shall be done!-. Aegon claps, standing up from the throne. Daeron looks up at him with pressed lips, sort of confused and uncomfortable, not liking the way he just treated their mother-. Today, we feast-. The King decided, grinning.

■ ■ ■

Aemond’s thin and hydrated lips were delicately sipping from a golden cup. The prince, as usual, is all dressed in black, covered by leather. He sips and sips, tasting an actual good wine, savoring the age of it.

After some more sips, the prince takes the cup away from his mouth, slowly. He dedicates to look around the hall he’s in. In a great hall of Storm’s End, he’s with people that dine and drink on the honor of his presence, and yet no one truly acknowledges him, not really.

Everyone is either dancing or toasting, drinking or eating. Lord Borros, in the morning of this present day, had arranged a “small breakfast with his closest companions” in the behalf of the prince Aemond. A mere excuse to have wine early, perhaps, but who knows? Again, the wine is good, at least.

Aemond’s night was little pleasant, to be honest. That chamber was cold, even though he left a fire lit the entire evening, and the bed wasn’t as nearly as comfortable as his own in the Red Keep. He hated the bed from last night. Huh, yes, we’re talking ‘bout the same man that had been delighted of sleeping on furs in the floor whilst being on some deserted lonely island, into a hut of wood.

The circumstances, of course, are entirely different. He always slept with the company of his wife on those furs. Here, last night, in Storm’s End, he was alone. He only heard his own breathing and only felt his own touch. Daera’s hands are always warm.

-My prince!-, a hoarse and enthusiastic voice called him.

When The One-Eyed Prince looked up, getting his eye away from the red wine on his cup, he found Lord Borros Baratheon heading towards him; he was not alone. The lord goes with a big smile, and four women behind him, all of them brown-haired of blue eyes. All of the four girls were looking at him. One was curious, one was nervous, one was scared, and one bored.

Susena, Floris, Cass and Maris Baratheon they are, respectively. The ladies of Storm’s End.

Prince Aemond left the golden cup on a table of wood. He clenched his jaw, and tilted his head slightly to a side. Afterwards, he hummed and stood up, feeling a pinch on both his heart and mind at the same time.

He doesn’t want to do this.

But he must.

So, he will.

■ ■ ■

Under the sun of King’s Landing, on her balcony, the quiet Queen Helaena sews a delicate embroidery. The girl’s purple eyes watch at how she sews the nylon with slowness and delicacy, not hurried at all.

She’s embroidering the figure of a white hart stag. She saw one in her dreams last night, and she found it so beautiful and magnificent that she’s now capturing its image with the thread, so as to never forget him. Something she did forget about his dream, unfortunately, is the person she was with. She knows that she saw someone petting the stag, caressing its horns and humming a familiar song, but now Helaena doesn't remember either the person or the song. Maybe continuing to embroider will help her remember, so that's what she has continued doing, although without fruit.

Helaena turns around her head for a second, taking a look to the insides of the room. In there, Jaehaerys and Jaehaera play vividly with their mother’s maid, Claudia. Both twins giggle and shriek with emotion as they play with toys along their nanny, who constantly gives them tickles and makes them to laugh.

The kids’ mother chuckles a little, scrunching her nose with sweetness while looking at them. Soon enough, Claudia became aware of her look, stopping the tickles for a second. While the children laughed, the maid sighed and pressed a smile on her brown lips.

-They’re growing fast, Your Grace-. The woman spoke with awe and dearness. When hearing so, the Queen giggled again, showing all of her teeth.

-Aemond-, Jaehaerys was heard babbling. Claudia chuckled, already used to hearing the prince’s name from the kids’ mouth.

Whilst Claudia returned to play with them, Helaena’s smile became a little crooked, and soon it disappeared from her face. Her heart hurted when she heard her son calling his uncle, who was still away in Storm’s End.

“He should be here, with them. Daera should be too. The kids miss both their uncle and aunt. They should be here, specially today”, Helaena thinks.

The doors of the room are suddenly opened, which made Helaena to flinch on her seat, quickly looking at there with terror. The first person that came to her mind was Aegon, which frightened her. But, against all odds, who came into the room was another brother of hers. Not Aegon, nor Aemond.

-Helaena!-, Daeron smiled hugely when he found her in her balcony, beautifully lighted by the sun of the morning.

She sighed through her nose, briefly raising her brows. She quickly got up of her chair, tiredly, feeling her body heavy, but yet she smiled, scrunching her nose while standing up.

-Sister-. The youngest brother neared to her with open arms. She chuckles a little, halting her steps when he reached her. They held hands, touching only their fingers. Her lips trembled a little-. You’re radiant-, he sighed.

-You have been missed, brother-. Helaena spoke with a tender and soft tone, tilting her head to a side, almost resting her chin on a shoulder of hers.

-I’ve missed you all too-. He smiles shaking his head-. Though it is a shame why I…had to come here today-. The prince lowers his voice, now speaking with a little of sadness. His sister had a similar expression, erasing her smile-. Father was…a good King…-, Daeron mumbles, looking at the floor.

Helaena slightly twist her lips, blinking with softness. When thinking of Viserys, her mind went back to her childhood, back to that time when he called her beautiful, and gave her sweets. Her fondest memory of him. He’ll be missed, at least by two of his children with Queen Alicent.

-Yes-, was all she said, whispering. Daeron looks at her again, soon having a smile back on his face. He grabbed her hands tighter.

-But you’re Queen, sister!-. He spoke with so much joy, surprised, raising his brows. His sister went emotionless, twisting her lips again-. Ah, mother must be so happy-. He tsks, wondering about that.

Helaena hums lowly, taking her hands off him, not wanting to touching him any longer. Daeron, knowing she has certain touch tolerance, only dedicated himself to smile, not offended. She gulped and looked away, not having like his happy statement about her being Queen.

Having grown up mostly away from King’s Landing, and his family, Daeron knows little about his siblings’ real life, very little. He may love them, due to the boy’s pure heart, but doesn’t truly know them, not really.

-Ah, gods, look at them!-. Daeron gasped and opened his eyes big when seeing Helaena’s children, who looked back at him with curiosity, not letting go their toys-. Hello-, he greeted the maid, who bow her head to him, serious-. Oh, wow!-. He whistles, nearing to the children.

Crossing her arms, Helaena smirks a little, staring towards there.

-They’re so grown-. Daeron whispers, shocked, smiling under the curious gazes of Jaehaerys and Jaehaera.

-…They turn a year today-. The children’s mother informed, sweetly and proudly, calmed. Her brother gasped, opening his eyes big.

Indeed, it has been a year since Queen Helaena gave birth to her twin firstborns. A year since that night on Driftmark, celebrating Lord Corlys’ name day. A year since all the fuss in the lonely parts of the beach, where prince Lucerys found princes Aemond and Daera coupling in a secret tent. A year since…everything changed forever.

-They’ll love their brother-, Helaena guaranteed, raising her brows with a proud smile.

-What?-, Daeron tilts his head, confused.

His sister giggles and, tiredly, places a hand on her belly, smiling down to it with dearness and exhaustion. Daeron, once again, gasped, letting out a surprised shriek. She chuckled lowly, nodding with her head.

Helaena’s is with child. Once again.

■ ■ ■

Darkness. Pure and whole darkness. If it weren't for the torch that Prince Daemon carries in one of his hands.

The Rogue Prince, at the moment, walks under Dragonstone. He goes through the tunnels of one of the subterranean caves of the island. The air is hot, the breeze inexistent, the echo remarkable. He hears each of the steps he gives. And, the steps of who’s with him.

Rhaena walks right behind her father, tightly held to one of his arms as they advance through the cave. The girl’s scared expression is lighted by the fire near it. She’s sweating, they both are, but the main reason of her sweat is her nerves, and uncertainty.

-Father…-, she whispered in one moment. Feeling her tight hold, Daemon hums. Just because, he thinks about how of his three daughters, Rhaena has always been the one of stronger grip, since she was a babe-…what are we doing here?-, she asks, whispering lowly.

After seeing Daera, Jace and Luke flying away from Dragonstone, everyone found a thing to do, for the errands in the castle are rarely scarce. Prince Daemon, as we may recall, called his youngest daughter to accompany him. She remained silent when realizing they were headed to the Dragonmont, but now, walking under the mountains and hills of her home…Why are they here? Why has he-

-Why have you brought me?-, Rhaena asked, still whispering.

-Even though your step-mother doesn’t see it…-. The prince begins saying, looking forward as they walk-…we’re at war-. He declared, sourly-. ‘Tis time we start acting like it-. Daemon dictates.

His daughter blinked slowly, gulping, and holding his arm tighter. She didn’t understand him fully, for he often talks with riddles -which he ironically hates from other people- but she did understand something that was clearer than water: he wanted to show her something.

From a moment to another, Daemon stopped, making her to stop as well. He turned his head to face her, and she raised hers to do so too, with her lips parted. He watches her in silence, reading the nerves on her eyes.

-From now on, follow me from far-. He ordered, lightly pulling his arm away. The girl instinctively held him tighter, not letting him go-. Rhaena-. Daemon murmured, calmed. She afflicts her throat, slowly letting his arm go. His sleeve is wrinkled. When having nothing to hold on to, she gulped.

Her father simply turned around, and started to walk faster. She gasped, beginning to walk right behind him.

-From far!-, a harsh whisper makes echo in the cave. Rhaena stops talking, gulping again. He kept walking, not looking back at her once. When he was at a considerable distance, she started to walk again, doing it tensely and nervously, always looking around. All she sees is stone-. And stay silent…-. He ordered.

Rhaena holds her own hands over her belly, sometimes scratching her fingers unconsciously. She gulps, and gulps, looking at the vivid flame her father carries with him as he walks, far from her. The girl thinks of her siblings, remembering that time that Jace snaked into one of the caves of the island, and nearly got himself lost. Uf, Nyra scolded him so hard that day, and he was prohibited to fly Vermax for a week. Jace’s hardest days.

Rhaena nearly smile because of her memory, but something got her instantly out of it.

-Drakari pykiros…-, a profound intonation made echo in the cave, coming from her father’s mouth-… Tīkummo jemiros…-. His feet reached stairsteps, walking on them.

Rhaena parted her lips when she heard him singing in High Valyrian. She opened her eyes big with interest, walking a little faster, never losing him out of sight.

-Yn lantyz bartossa-, Daemon sings while he walks up those stairs of stone. Rhaena soon followed him from far, looking at his back with puzzled eyes-. Saelot vāedis-. The prince glances at the floor, seeing how humid it was.

It’s not water, he knows, not from any leak nor dripping. This is steam. Breathing’s steam.

Rhaena walks between two columns of stone that stand perfectly, holding the cave in them. She stared at them with high confusion, and then at the stairs too. She didn’t know there was anything built down here, but the workhand is impeccable…yet so old and ancient. Where are they?

-Hen ñuhā elēnī, perzyssy vestretis-. The prince sings, slowly beginning to bent his knees. Right after the columns, Rhaena stops walking because he did too. She remains with her hands crossed, attentively looking at him-. Se gēlȳn irūdaks…-, Daemon sings beautifully, to her surprise, looking up as he reaches the floor-…Ānogrose…-, his voice was deep.

He placed the torch on the floor. It made echo.

She understand every word he’s saying, she knows he’s singing Hāros Bartossi, as she has seen him doing before, as well as her sisters, but why now, and here? Caraxes is not here, not even close.

-Perzyro udrȳssi…-, Daemon looks forward with open eyes as he slowly stands straight again.

A strange sound starts to be heard from the pure darkness in front of them, though it was not strange to them. Rhaena froze completely in that moment, afflicting her throat when she recognized that sound.

There’s a dragon hiding in the darkness.

-Ezīmptos laehossi…-, the prince looks there with carefulness yet full interest, alerted-. Ahh…-, he intones harmoniously.

Daemon’s voice was muted by the loud noise caused by a dragon that born within the darkness, suddenly lighting all the surroundings when he opened his big mouth to breath a mountain of fire, expulsing it all towards the ceiling of the cave.

Princess Rhaena gasped with terror, opening her mouth and taking two steps back while her eyes opened hugely. Her purple orbs shined when the flames got reflected in them. Her heart nearly stopped beating, but instead it started doing it violently and quickly.

The fire of the dragon lighted himself, showing the Targaryen princes his true colors and appearance, allowing them to see who they were standing in front of. Rhaena gasped time after time, shaking her head while looking up.

Vermithor, The Bronze Fury.

-Hae mērot gierūli…-, Daemon sings softly, almost sweetly, looking at him with no fear on him. Vermithor shrieks with an open mouth, nearing to the prince under his eyes. Breathing fast, Rhaena stares at the dragon’s face with marvel and fright, speechless. He’s so close to her father, ho didn’t even blink-. Se hāros…-, he stares at it with calmness and respect.

The dragon growled menacing, inches away from his face, showing all of his old and long sharp teeth.

-Prūmȳsa sōvīli…-, Daemon shakes his head a little while he sings with pure softness, letting the dragon to take his sing in. Vermithor purred and growled at the same time, looking at him face to face, seeing himself reflected on the prince’s eyes-…Gevī dāerī…-

And Daemon watched himself too in the dragon’s eyes, seeing himself rising his hands towards it, to touch it.

And meanwhile, his daughter stared in shock and awe, realizing that her father -doubtlessly- was preparing the dragon to be claimed by a dragonrider.

■ ■ ■

Fire breather

Winged leader

But two heads

To a third sing

The fires have spoken

From my voice:

And the price has been paid

With blood magic

With words of flame

With clear eyes

To bind the three

To you I sing

As one we gather

And with three heads

We shall fly as we were destined

Beautifully, freely

■ ■ ■

North of Dragonstone the sky is a mix between blue and orange, a lovely sea with gold sprinkles, a beauty to the eye. Not a cloud is around, but two dragons are.

The breeze blows Daera’s white curly mane, looking like a cloud in the middle of so much blue in the sky. Such a strong wind sneaks into her dress, keeping all of her body fresh. The princess, riding her beloved Kalistrox, turns her head, glancing to her right.

Prince Jacaerys rides his dear Vermax, that green dragon the same age as his, with as much calm as he can have in these moments. Though the sky is calmed, he’s not very much. On his mind he goes reciting the terms they’ll take to the Eyrie and to Winterfell. He knows they have to be perfect.

They’re almost arriving to The Vale already, for the wind and clearness of the skies have been the loveliest with the princes and their voyage.

After looking at Jacaerys for some more seconds, Daera sighed deeply and returned her sight forward, slowly closing her eyes and breathing in. She thinks of Aemond. Oh, Aemond.

Rhaenys told her so many things this morning, when they were alone at Jace’s chambers. Her grandmother was nothing but direct and brutally honest. Daera knows it, she just doesn’t want to accept it. Hells, the girl doesn’t even accept that she doesn’t accept it. She swears her husband will eventually see which is the good side, even though he has spent all of their marriage remarking and remarking that he belongs to the other one.

“But this time is different”, is Daera’s argument. Yes, she and him have argued many times about Green and Black, we know that. But now we’re talking about war threats, war times. For the fuck’s sake, is different! Her husband won’t leave her side during these harsh moments. He promised he never would. And she believes him; she believes Aemond is a man of his word.

Daera feels light tears coming up to her eyes, which she closed harder, breathing deeply though her nose. She pleads that everything turns out fine; she knows it will, for it has to. Daera knows there can’t be a version of the story where they do not get out of this one.

Jacaerys and Daera, our princes, are so far from everything. They’re flying above of everything at the moment, so high in the sky, ruling it side by side, as they one day will with the Seven Kingdoms.

Being this far, how would they know that while they fly -while they inhale the fresh air and constantly give each other small smiles- in another part of the gigantic sky the worst of the worst is happening? How would they know that that will break their soul, hearts and sanity when word of it reaches their ears?

Being this far, how would Daera know that Aemond was never a man of his word?

Being this far, how would any of both know?

■ ■ ■

#house of the dragon #targaryen #aemond targaryen #aemondtargaryen #the one eyed prince #ewan mitchell #rhaenyra targaryen #daera targaryen #hotd season 1 #hotd #hotd season 2

7 notes · View notes

jamalgripperton46290 · 8 months

Text

Blinding Lights and Secret Doors (Hub x Bub)

A/N

WE'RE BACK :)))) Enjoy lil' broskis <3

•••

Time flies, goes by like a faint and succinct rustle among the strong, rustling wind. Hell, just a couple months ago Bub was watching the children gleefully play outside, while decorations of fluorescent pumpkins adorned the scene, as well as the occasional 'Trick or Treat' exchanged by exuberant little children buzzing with excitement and pride, showing all of their winnings of candy to their friends, as if they were intricate pieces of treasures, only to be shown to the most trustworthy of people. And then came Thanksgiving. Nothing too special, just Bub showing up to his parent's house for some family gathering being held, and jacking off harshly into his hand shortly after the boredom was too much to overcome by himself.

And jacking off has always been one of Bub's (not many) talents, as he'd like to boast to everyone. He's fantastic, heck, maybe even the greatest. He knows the right amount of pressure to apply, the perfect rhythm, all the key spots, and that flawless angle and position of his wrist where it isn't bound to get as worked up as most of the population's "Average Noob Whacking", as he likes to call it. He might be the ultimate and unmatched whacker off-er or jerk off-er (however you'd wish to call it) in his own eyes, but reality doesn't always live up to the rad expectations we make up in our heads. I'll just cut to the chase and tell you that Bub's just a sad, pathetic little virgin (womp womp). Living his life miserably fucking his hand because no one else is there to do it for him. How utterly sad. (#Lcantrelate).

Okay, well, easing off the harshness here for a lil', let's move onto Hub, our fellow yellow storybot. Looks can deceive, as they like to say, because Hub was often described as an outgoing and friendly fella, usually the one coming up with unusually fun ideas to spend the time, mostly really fuckin' weird. Like that one time he somehow convinced the whole gang to piss in this bigass bucket, to later use the liquid and pour it down at people from his 4th floor. But fun nonetheless. What most didn't and wouldn't expect, was that he had a rather interesting sex life. I mean, c'mon, you wouldn't really be able to predict that some fidgety yellow dude whose stature would fool you into thinking he was a pubescent, moody teenager going on a no-deodorant strike, could name even the wildest positions in bed in less than a minute or two. Well actually, most teenagers nowadays probably could, but like, let's dwell on the good ol' 19-somethings, 'kay? (neither of us was born then but whatever don't come at us pls). Back in the days and stuff, or whatever boomers say these days, I don't know.

Needless to say, while one got bitches, the other one didn't, and was probably getting his dick stuck in something that wasn't a cunt. Like, dude, how much of a virgin can one really be? Bub is the robot embodiment of that.

Well, Hub was pretty well-known around storybot-ville, so naturally, he got invited to some random Christmas party held at some pothead he knew's house, not to toot his own horn, but he was kinda famous around these regions, he was humble about it though, like the cool dude he was #humblestorybotdudeyourockman.

So yeah, Hub being all humble and stuff, accepted the nice invitation, manners and all. And just like in any other story, this is the event where the two oblivious characters meet, and in our stories, end in both of em' fucking, cuz duh. You know what you clicked on anyways, pls keep reading chickadee, we wanna be famous :)))

No one really knows how Bub got there, but he did, m'kay? (I'm feelin kinda lazy rn and making another backstory is kinda exhausting yk sorry chickadoodles momma humpty still loves u)

Anyways,

It was reaching around 11:00 at night, and all the happy storybots were in the exciting midst of getting ready for a fun, gay ol' night with their friends, probably to just end up smoking that wild hippie lettuce and dropping dead on the couch after a couple shots, but at least it was all in loving company, and at the end of the day, that's all that really matters <3 (awwww)

Bub was being an absolute loner in a dark corner, the colorful, bright lights cascading byzantine shadows across his pumpkin-orange hued robot features, the speakers were blasting some random ass song that said something along the lines of someone's cock being bigger than yours? Bub didn't know, he didn't really listen to music (shame on u bub soad is rad asf bro #cigarosupremacy🧎‍♀️🙇‍♀️🙏✝️). His friend apparently ditched him for some hunk like 3 steps into the house. Fantastic.

So alone he was, scanning the crowd before him moshing to some song he didn't know, having what seemed like a good time. He was really debating on finding the nearest bathroom to jack off in because being in a party with nobody at your side is pretty sad and very, very boring.

He was about to flip a coin to decide his lonely dick's fate, when he felt a soft tap on his shoulder. Turning around, he was met with a rather good-looking storybot, roughly his height.

"Hey, haven't seen you around, you new here?" The amber toned fellow shouted over the deafening noise.

"What? Oh, uh, no. Just here with a friend... I think. She kinda ditched me."

"Oh, bummer man, sorry about that. Uh, can I sit here?" Hub gestured at the chair beside Bub. Having nothing better to do (other than jacking off), Bub nodded, moving aside slightly to accommodate space for this new hunk.

"What's a cute guy like you doing alone in here, then?" Hub smirked, inching slightly closer to the orange robot.

"Actually, I just kinda got here, y'know? This stuff isn't really my scene, not gonna lie," Bub rambled on, "And I got here with my friend like 20 minutes ago, and it kinda sucks 'cause I picked my good ratty jeans for this, and like, not even 5 seconds into this place, and some dude starts flirting with her and then just like that, bam, she's gone. So then, I'm like: 'should I jack off or something?', so I was gonna flip a coin and then you came so like, here we are now, I guess."

Listening intently to his whack ass story, Hub let out a small chuckle, kind of mesmerized with this dude, he surely wanted to know more about him.

"What? Shit gets boring, y'know? And jacking off is the next best thing on my list."

"So, I take it you just randomly jack off when you're bored?" Hub laughs.

"Y'know what? Forget it, I probably should be getting home anyway or something." Bub huffed, annoyed. Getting up from his seat a little more dramatically than he probably should've, but he lived for drama and shit, like the little fucker he was.

Strong hands pulled him back and down onto Hub's lap. And correct him if he was wrong, but was that a semi digging into his ass? Damn, who knew a lame ass virgin could make that happen?

Maybe he was imagining things, or maybe someone spiked his drink, but surely, he couldn't make that happen all by himself, could he?

"I was gonna ask you to spend your lonely little Christmas with me. I've been eyeing you a lot tonight, but you're an oblivious one, aren't you?" Hub hums seductively, hands tightly gripping Bub's waist, his mouth starting to ghost across the back of his neck, sending tiny shocks of pleasure down the orange robot's spine.

Eventually, Bub dragged the hunk by the hand and ran with him to the nearest available room, checking that it was empty and free of storybots high off their shit, he locked the door behind them successfully.

As cool and controlled as Bub was trying to play it, he was wracking his brain for possible ways to tackle this... Situation.

I mean, he had already embarrassed himself enough earlier, so he wasn't just gonna tell the dude 'hey brah, I'm kind of a virgin so take it real vanilla on me, 'kay?'. Hell no.

But he figured he'd watched plenty of stuff on the internet, so he knew the gist of it, you could say.

It was probably the adrenaline speaking for him or something, because next thing he knew, some unknown force was making him pull the hunk's jeans down, or at least attempt to, cuz those shits wouldn't come down as much as he pulled on them, the hunk had cake. What a lucky bonus!

"A feisty one, are we?"

He was already thinking of all the ways he'd go with this, his head continuously chanting yes, yes, yes, yes. When it suddenly dawned upon him, he hadn't properly introduced himself to the 'hunk' as he'd been calling him in his head all this time. Dammit, way to go, Bub.

"Uh, not to like, ruin the moment we're having here, but I figured if I want to moan your name as loud as I can and until my lungs give out, I need to know it and stuff," Bub awkwardly smiled rather sheepishly, "Uh, by the way, I'm Bub."

"Oh, yeah. I'm Hub... Uh, nice to meet you? Can you please get on with it, though? My dick's killing me here."

"Uh, yeah, sorry."

Well at least that was out of the way, now he could finally get through with the fun part. It shouldn't be too hard right? (ha, hard. lolsies i'm so silly)

He was a hectic flurry of emotions, up until the jeans finally came off. And he saw the outline of his first ever dick. He was about to suck that thing! Him! Bub Storybot was accomplishing a major milestone today! He almost wanted to take a quick picture posing next to it and keep it in his wallet or something. Hooray for him(?)

Soon after, the moment of truth was here. It felt like the world was spinning in slow fucking motion, all his life was leading to this very moment. He almost shed a tear over this random dude's dick, seriously.

And so, the boxers came off, and woah.

Merry fuckin' Christmas.

Bub's jaw hung agape at the mesmerizing sight, what used to be a semi hard cock was now fully up, the vein on the underside of Hub's length pulsed with blood racing down to his painfully hard dick. The tip leaked slimy little beads of pre-cum sliding down the fiery, angry tip. Bub salivated at the very thought of wrapping his lips around it. So that's exactly what he did.

Capturing Hub's tip in the warm cavity of his mouth, Bub circled it with his tongue while soaking in the small grunts that left Hub as he did so. After some more teasing, Hub grew irritated at Bub's antics and grabbed the back of his head, shoving his length down his throat. Bub's gags filled the pretty cramped room they were both in, the soft yellow hue of the old light encompassed the two and seeped out the small crack at the bottom of the door, along with the sound of Hub's grunts and moans.

Drool coated Hub's length and slid down Bub's chin as he bobbed his head along his length, hands placed on Hub's meaty thighs and eyes tracing over his sweaty features. Wobbly shelves creaked slightly as Hub tilted his head back in pleasure, old ornaments rolled down the slanted shelves and weathered tinsel crunched noisily beneath the weight of his head.

Bub traced the bumps of prominent veins that lined his cock either his tongue, eliciting sounds of pure pleasure from Hub. Prior quiet and kind of unnoticeable groans and grunts soon turned into loud and very noticeable moans, groans and the occasional whimper. Hub's cock twitched deep in Bub's thoat as he fought the need to gag and swallowed every inch Hub had.

Stars exploded infront of Hub's eyes as he felt himself emptying his load in Bub's mouth. Catching his breath as he slumped against the wall and soaked in the few remaining sparks that still burned after he came, Hub clamped Bub's jaw shut with his hand as the other plugged his nose so Bub had no other option than to swallow every last drop.

Hub yanked Bub's pants down, the thicker piece of denim scraping against Bub's two voluptuous planets and bunching up at his ankles. Grabbing the weathered tinsel in his hands, Hub tightly tied the material around both of Bub's wrists behind his back as he lined his saliva covered cock up with Bub's slightly puckered chocolate starfish.

Bub could barely register the fact that his wrists were restrained behind his back, his pants were down and Hub's body was pressed flush against his back before Hub plunged the entirety of his length into him. A loud yelp (that was more kinda like a loud moan) fell from Bub's lips as Hub continued to thrust inside him at an organ rearranging pace. The door they were currently fucking against rattled and creaked under the borderline animalistic way they were going at it.

What was left of Hub's self-control immediately crumbles and dissolved into nothingness once he'd heard whimpers spill from Bub's tongue, along with the chant of his name that sounded as if he was worshipping Hub's very existence. Roughly pounding into Bub, Hub had a vice-like grip on his fiery orange skin that was now glazed in sweat from the boiling atmosphere of the stuffy cupboard.

With one last deep and gut splitting thrust, Hub spilled all his cum inside Bub. The two were left with white blinding their visions at the sound crushing pleasure that still flowed through their veins before they put in their clothes once again and straightened themselves out.

After some time, it finally dawned upon Bub that he'd just fucked the chunk of a hunk in a damn storage cupboard like fuckin animals. Down and dirty against a door, even that was mind-boggling to him (even though the second he gets a little to bored at any function he's up and off to the nearest restroom or empty room for the wank of his life that leaves his hand cramped up, a tad sore and slightly stuck in the circular position).

It also occurred to him that he'd probably not see or hear from Hub for a while since they only knew each other's name before they rushed off to a cupboard to blow off some steam only to part ways not long after the best lay of each of their lives. Stuffing his hands into his pockets to seem a little less awkward, he felt something crinkling in his palm. He took the thing out and, lo and behold, it was a small note.

2 434-5508

Round 2?

- Hub

Looks like it's gonna be a very merry Christmas this year.

•••

A/N

KFHISGBFHJEDHFGEHDJFGHFEGHBDFJKIUUYGWHEDFJUYEWDGHJUIYUGFGBH

I MISSED YA LIL' CHICKADOODLES

RadHumptyTrumpty here, and I wanna apologize for not being here for like, what. 3 months?

But, alas, we made it and I was very happy to go back to writing again (the last 3 fics were all solely written by pookie jamal) I came up with this random idea laying awake on my bed and staring at the ceiling. I wrote pretty much most of it, and not to brag or anything, but I think this is my best work humor and grammatical wise :)

We both listened to Radio/Video an ungodly amount of times while making this chapter, so thank you father Serj, we owe ya bro <3

Although Siamese Dream kept me fucking poetically soaring. One of the bestest albums ever wtf its amazing ily Siamese Dream. Cried like twice when Luna started playing, that shit is SAD ASF GODDAMN. Thanks for that, father Billy, ur so metal ily <3

Can't forget ma beautiful golden boys. Bullets kept me alive and still does like every second ever. #IBYMBYBMYLSUPREMACY. Love ya lots pookie Gerard <3333333333333333333333333333

Oh and thank you Mozzie, you save me constantly. Meat Is Murder is better than The Queen Is Dead come at me idgaf I stand by my beliefs. Still love TQID a lot tho, but MIM has my heart (My fav is Barbarism Begins At Home btw. Literal gold. Amen). Thanks for that, old man Mozzah <3

I used this fic as an excuse to bully Bub, idk why I just don't like him, Hub's better. Whatever.

I had so much fun writing this, and hope you had fun reading it :)

Mama loves u chickadoodles <33333

HI PEEPS, Jamal Gripperton here. It's been a long while since we've posted (like 2 months so like a really long time and stuff). There's a lotta things I gotta tell y'all so I'm gonna go through it kinda quickly.

Firstly, sorry for not puttin somethin out for a while its just been a lil busy and stuff and there was a lotta kinnktober, nnn and kinkmas stuff we were gonna put out earlier and stuff.

Thirdly, if you read the first A/N you'd know that Beezy Bee is now Rad Humpty Trumpty which to the new readers that'll see this after all of the chapter endings and stuff are changed this won't really matter but yea Beezy Bee will now reside in our hearts and stuff.

Fourthly, 1.7K?!?!?!?!?!!? WHAT THE ACTUAL FLIPITTY FUCK !?!?!? THANKS LIL PEEPS Literally bouta die cuz alla y'alls are so rad and got a special place in my heart and the journey we've been through so far is like fuckin majestical and I can't put into words how grateful I am for every single one of them reads and the loyal peeps who come back when we drop another banger.

So yea there's that.

(did y'all catch sneaky lil am reference?)

Keep readin this shit, we're really cool.

Have a good one ppls :)

- RadHumptyTrumpty and Jamal Gripperton <3

#storybots #smut #crack fic #hub #bub #this was posted on wattpad on the 20th of december for kinkmas but ive kinda very much delayed puttin it up on here. but its here now so ye

0 notes

moonlight-at-dawn · 5 years

Text

Glaive!Noct sent to protect Luna fic, scene 1, first draft

[GDoc Link]

Noctis double-checked his provision list against his packs, then checked again. He was ready to set out for his mission in the morning. Looking around his small room, he was grateful that he at least had quarters within the Citadel, so he didn't have to worry about leaving his apartment for an extended time. His father had cautioned against getting too involved in the Citadel, lest he accidentally stumble over a line set in blood and stone some two millenia ago. Now with this mission, he wondered if this were the sort of thing Regis had been worried about.

To be the guard of the Oracle's heir as she takes her first solo healing journey around the world. It was a big responsibility, and one that he couldn't believe had been entrusted to him. It wasn't a matter of his skill, but the politics. His ancestor had accidentally killed the first Oracle when trying to slay his own brother. His intent was a matter of debatable morality, given the Starscourge which still plagued the land, but the outcome was undeniable. Some thought that his family line should die out, but it had persisted stubbornly, and with the cautious support of the lineage that had taken over rule of Lucis in his family's stead.

It was that support that now had him on such a high profile mission. He shouldn't have made friends with the prince, that was the problem. But what was done was done, and he had to deal with it. He had to protect Lady Lunafreya no matter what, or he and his father may well be executed. That hadn't been said, of course, and perhaps he was being paranoid, but he had grown up in the slums because of what someone some 70 generations back had done, so he didn't find the fear irrational at all. Even if they weren't executed as part of a legal response to failure, the common people of all the world would surely hold them accountable.

"How many months of this stress will I have?" he muttered, glowering at his packs. A knock at his door made him jump, and he eyed the doorknob suspiciously, knowing his voice had been too low, but wondering if the person on the other side had heard his grumbling anyways. Shaking his head, he took the single step to open the door, and immediately put fist over heart, bowing, "Highness."

Prince Gladiolus snorted and gave him a friendly thump on the shoulder with a large and powerful hand. "What's the glum look for, Noct?" Noctis responded with a raised brow and a bemused expression. Laughing, Gladio strode past him and shut the door, and suddenly the room became crowded. It really wasn't meant for more than one person, especially not if the second person was as large as Gladio. His presence was as powerful as his body. "Look at it this way. You'll be spending months and months alone with a beautiful lady."

"Oh, yes," Noct responded with sarcasm, sitting on the corner of his bed so he could see Gladio on the one lone chair. "The world's least eligible bachelor traveling alone with the world's most beloved woman. I already see myself being threatened everywhere we go. How am I going to protect her when people hate me so much? I'll bring trouble to her!"

Gladio rolled his eyes and tossed something wrapped in cloth his way. "You give yourself too much credit. Most people don't know who the hell you are, and they don't give a shit. It's just 'cause you live in the capital that it's a problem. Getting out of the city will do you and that complex of yours some good."

Unfolding the cloth, Noct raised a brow at the pair of daggers inside. They were marked heavily with magic runes, and when he unsheathed them, he saw the material was of the type that daemons hated the most. He nodded in approval at them and looked up to Gladio. "A gift for the lady, or for me?"

"You. You never did get a decent set of daemon killing gear like I told you, did you?" The sheepish look was all the answer he needed. "Right. Well, take that. And, this," Gladio reached into his coat's inner pocket and drew out folded parchment.

The seal on it glowed with faint magic, and Noct looked it over. Official documents on such a mission weren't such a shock to hold, but still, it was his first time, and he couldn't help but to marvel at it. Of course, technically speaking, the magic involved was his own, from his family line, borrowed with the Ring and Crystal. It was the reason his family never left the capital, in spite of everything they faced. "What's this?"

"Open it up and read it."

That part was a surprise. He expected the orders to be something he had to hand to someone, like Lady Sylva. Not something for his own eyes. Opening it up, he browsed the words, and went pale when he finished. "I can't," he whispered.

"Well, you don't have to. But, shouldn't you be happy? Of all the Glaives, you're the only one who hasn't been allowed the magic, even though you're the only one who doesn't need to be connected to it."

"Yeah, but, that's because, it's different, when it's us," he stammered, looking up from the decree. "If I use magic, it'll be immediately obvious, who I am."

Gladio shook his head and stood up, slapping his friend's shoulder and then urging him towards the door. "Nonsense. People really don't know their lore that well. Now, c'mon. Ignis wants to see you before you leave."

"What about Prompto?"

"Gate duty, but he's your transport out tomorrow, so you'll get your goodbyes."

Noct nodded and grunted a soft understanding from his position a few respectful paces behind Gladio as they walked the halls. They didn't speak much when others were about. It wasn't unusual for his lineage to tag along behind the royalty, but the friendships happened behind doors. It didn't do for it to be public, even if everyone knew anyways. The charade was important. None of that made it easier to bear the scowls that focused on him the moment Gladio stepped past a bowing guard. Traditionally, the Caelums didn't join the glaives. They weren't explicitly barred from it however, and Noct had defied traditions when he had joined.

Gladio led him to Ignis' suite in the Citadel. Their friend was positioned to become Gladio's advisor upon his succession to the throne. The Scientias had served in the Citadel for a few hundred years now, and Ignis was the first to attain such a high position. He was incredibly intelligent and diligent, and Noctis couldn't understand how instead of advising Gladio against the friendship with Noct, he had instead taken to mothering Noct even more than he did his own prince. For all that Noct frequently complained about being held responsible for his ancestor's actions, he found it hard to believe when others actually agreed.

Not bothering to knock once they arrived at the right door, Gladio simply opened it up and let out the wonderful scents coming from the kitchen within. It seemed Ignis had prepared a going away dinner, and Noct wasn't about to complain about that, all his feelings of unworthiness vanishing immediately. Perhaps they should have been stronger then, but there was something in the overbearing way that Ignis cared for his friends that made it impossible to keep them up, at least in the moment. Gladio grinned as they stepped around the corner and into view of the kitchen and dining area.

"Damn Ig, you've outdone yourself," Gladio approved, picking up a bottle of beer and looking it over with a raised brow before popping off the cap with a summoned dagger instead of the tool set right on the counter for it. Ignis sighed with obvious exasperation at the show, but smiled at the compliment all the same.

Noct used the tool to open his, noting that it was one of the craft beers he preferred, rather than the simple cheap beer that the prince was more than happy to have. The jokes that it was obvious Noct was the one descended from a truly royal line because his tastes were so expensive hurt more than he let on, but they seemed absent that night, for which he was grateful. Peering over the counter, he tried to guess what Ignis was putting together, and realized there were far more things going on than he expected. He could at least determine the main course was an Insomnian style curry, the dark, sweet, and slightly spicy kind. Perhaps some of his tastes were rich, but when it came to food, he felt you just couldn't beat a large comfort meal of cheap cuts of meat and rice drenched in a flavorful sauce.

"Oh man, I'm starving," Noct's stomach rumbled as he spoke, and he looked ready to drool.

Gladio laughed and Ignis shooed him back to the table with a smug grin. "Well, you are here to eat, so it's a good thing you're hungry. Now go take a seat, this will be ready soon."

Noct let Gladio grab his shoulder and steer him to the table, and they took a seat, hesitating just a moment before pulling out their phones and loading up the game they all played together. "Hey Ignis," Noct called, thinking of something, "Y'think I'll have internet service on the other continent?"

"Doubtful. Perhaps in Gralea you would, but their technology is different from ours, so it may not be compatible."

"That's what I was afraid of," Noct grumbled, and Gladio laughed at the pout in his voice. "Guess I'll be giving Prompto my account while I'm gone. Don't let him do anything stupid."

"If you are worried he'll mess up your account, then perhaps you should give it to someone else."

Noct didn't reply, just frowned as he was taken more seriously than he had meant it. He knew his friend wouldn't do anything bad to his account, but he was sure to joke like he would. Sighing, he shook his head and looked over his phone at Gladio's smug expression. "What's that look for?"

Gladio turned his phone to display the new rare hero he had just drawn. Noct sat up and sputtered, indignant, and that just drew forth laughter. "Let me train her up then let's do a match. I want to see how she holds up."

"Fine," Noct muttered, pretending to be upset. He had wanted that hero, but he did have another one that would fight well against her, that Gladio didn't yet know he had pulled.

As they played, Ignis set out a tofu soup to start with, and Noct grinned at the sweet chili paste nearby, dumping perhaps a bit too much of it into his bowl before covering it with rice and mixing it all together.

“Save some room for the main dish.”

“Oh, I’ve got room,” Noct assured Gladio with a grin.

“Where do you fit it all?”

“It goes to my muscles.”

“What muscles?”

“The ones I used to kick your ass last week,” Noct smirked. Gladio was still smarting over that loss, and he grew sullen at the reminder.

Ignis interrupted the brotherly bickering, setting another dish in the center of the table, this one a plate of dumplings filled with pork and spicy, pickled cabbage. Noct’s stomach rumbled again, and he pushed his half finished soup aside to attack the dumplings. “I’m gonna miss the hell out of this. ...Oh god, the lady and I are going to be responsible for our own cooking half the time, won’t we? Ignis, any advice?”

“If her cooking skills are similar to your own, I suggest you invest in a stockpile of camp-ready meals.”

“Harsh,” Gladio laughed.

Noct pouted, knowing he wasn’t really that bad. “Igniiis,” he whined, looking to the man.

“I’m not sure what you want me to tell you,” was the reply. Ignis rejoined them, setting down the main dish and taking his own seat at last. “You know how to cook. You have a basic idea of how to compose a reasonably flavored meal. I’m not sure what kind of advice you want to hear.”

“I don’t know…,” Noct floundered. “But, well, you always manage to come up with meals from random ingredients, and we’ll probably travel light, so…?”

“So…?” Ignis asked, brow raised. Noct just stared at him, hopeful. Letting out an exasperated sigh, Ignis leaned back and adjusted his glasses as they slid down his nose. “Learn the local food you can forage, and you’ll be able to add more flavors to your stock provisions. That alone should help with variety. And hunting, for fresh meat.”

“And fishing,” Noct suddenly said, dreamy eyed.

Gladio burst out laughing, “You better not gross Lady Lunafreya out with your fishing! You stink when you’ve been at it too long.”

“She shouldn’t mind the extra food,” Noct huffed.

“I agree,” Ignis nodded, and he motioned towards a small dish that sat untouched near Noct. “Put that in your curry.”

“Ignis, it’s a vegetable.”

“Vegetables are good for you. Now, mix it in. Pickled radish is sweet, anyway. You’ll be fine.”

“If you say so,” Noct grumbled, adding one small piece of the bright red vegetable strips to his curry.

“Make sure you don’t get the scurvy out there.”

“The scurvy?” Noct asked Gladio, snorting with laughter. “I’ll be fine. I passed all my health examinations, didn’t I?”

Ignis sighed heavily and shook his head, lamenting. “Only because of our painstaking efforts. Take better care of yourself, Noctis. No one will be looking out for you there.”

Noct bristled, but he fought back the impulse to snap back. Ignis was right, after all, and Noct’s habits did have a way of inspiring concern. Taking in a breath, he met Ignis’ eyes and nodded solemnly. “I will. I’ll be looking out for the lady, and we’ll be sharing meals, so that means looking after myself, right?”

“I suppose that will do,” Ignis agreed, returning the nod.

“You should probably get used to saying her name,” Gladio added, taking a swig of beer. “You can’t keep calling her ‘the lady.’”

Noct flushed slightly and glanced away. He knew that, but if Gladio ever found out about the little crush he’d harbored for the popular woman for years, he’d never hear the end of it. The prince meant well, and indeed he was one of Noct’s best friends and like a brother. Sometimes that ‘like a brother’ part could be a pain. “I’m not planning on insulting her.”

“I should hope not,” Gladio laughed. “You’ll be our representative, after all. You represent me, and Father, and all of Lucis when you’re with her. Do us proud.”

“No pressure,” Noct mumbled wryly.

“Oh, I do believe there is quite a lot of pressure. No one ever tried to pretend otherwise.” Ignis smiled even as he delivered that rather brutal blow. “But you can handle it, Noct. We give you a hard time because we want you to be your best. You’re good, you deserve this chance, and you will do us all proud.”

Noct flushed again, unused to the praise. His chest welled with warmth and pride though, even as he was embarrassed. Gladio nodded and chimed in, seeing the way Noct hung his head a bit and ducked away from the approval. “Ignis is right. I’m being too harsh. It’s the night before you head out, I shouldn’t be stressing you out more. You’ve got this, Noct. You’ve worked hard to prove this point, and I know you’ll be great out there.”

Having the royal approval, having Gladio speak honestly, it helped immensely. He picked up his chin with a hint of that Caelum pride and managed something of a smirk. “Thanks, guys. I won’t let you down.”

#fic wip #not a chapter just a completed scene #....admittedly i was beginning to worry about the characterization and then ignis saved me #sometimes i feel like i project my personal feelings and make gladio harsher than he truly is #he *is* harsh but ultimately he means well he's just not the greatest at reading the mood #thanks iggy for saying a thing that made gladio go 'oh yeah nows a bad time to give him a hard time' lol #........it still might need some tempering #but that will come in editing lol

7 notes · View notes

deanwasalwaysbi · 3 years

Note

I've gotta say, I find the concept of Bedlund trying to Ben-Hur Jensen absolutely hysterical. I'm just imagining Jensen getting a script and being like "Ben?? What's this? Is this gay? This seems gay????" and Ben just soothing him like a frightened horse.

Hahaha - Look it wouldn't be the first time. What is this verb we're working with? Okay. Strap in everyone. The Multi-Oscar-winning 1959 movie 'Ben Hur' had a bunch of gay subtext. The writer, the director, and the second lead actor all knew that Charlton Heston's character, Ben Hur, was gay. However, one person didn't find out until the 1990s: Charlton Heston. The consensus on set was "Don’t tell Charlton, because he’ll freak out." and when Heston found out in the ninties, freak out was exactly what he did. (x) [the movie may have gotten a reference from Misha back in season 6 (x)]

Whether this happened with Jensen on SPN depends on two things.

Was the character of Dean intentionally written as Bi and, if so, at what point did that become true?

Did anyone tell Jensen? Did he figure it out? if so, when?

I personally DO believe at this point, I really do, that Bedlund - Ben Hur'd Jensen. I think it was part of the writers room but not all of it, until it was. (Which RN I believe finally happened under Dabb.) I think Jensen wasn't in on it, until he was. So for me? I think he really was in the dark at one point. But at what point that changed? Probably only he can answer that question. and RN? He ain't talking.

In the meantime we can only look at things Jensen has said on the subject - Like this unbearably ambiguous GIF set from @nikadd. Was this tongue in cheek? Legitimate ignorance? You're killing me, Jensen. That cheeky lil smile, Jensen. Nvm - I'm going to kill you instead. It's for my own survival. No hard feelings right? You understand.

UH OH HERE COMES A CUT TO HIDE A LONG DERANGED POST...

We can look at the text for number 1 - and I do that uh - a lot - see the blog name #Dean Was Always Bi

For number 2 we can look over some points when we got clues from what Jensen thought was going on [regardless of whether they make sense based on his jacting or directorial choices I guess] and get left wondering whether at any point he felt pressured to lie for his career, for self protection, or to protect the narrative from the network:

2010 - 'We're missing the gay angel' (x) (Season 5 gag reel) (x) “Sorry man, not what the show’s about.” Jared: One of the good and bads about playing the straight [non-comedic] character on the show… Jensen: What wait? I’ve been playing him so wrong

2012 / S8 - Trenchcoat - Jensen talking about how sometimes they change the lines because they're way too gay. Calls Cas a third brother

2012 - "What's Destiel?" Ben Edlund: That’s some weird shit. Jensen: Is this something that you created, Ben? Ben: You don’t want any part of that.

“Don’t ruin it for everyone now” “I still don’t know what the question was. I’m going to pretend I don’t know what the question was.”

2013 @ JIB, re Dean’s reaction to Aaron’s flirting in the season 8 episode Everybody Hates Hitler, (x)

“And the scene wasn’t written to be that kind of - I mean - It was written to be awkward. Ben Edlund wrote the - my favorite line in that scene was ‘carry on . citizen’ that was - I almost couldn’t say that with a straight face I was laughing so hard. But it was - you know - it was comedy. It was a comedic moment in the show and fortunately Dean gets a lot of the comedic moments in the show and it was just, you know, Ben was poking fun at the fact that - you know, how can we make this very kind of manly, heterosexual guy uncomfortable - uh -you know, or or have him back on his heels and throw him off his game a little bit.”

The thing is - Bedlund and Phil Sgriccia made very clear on the commentary track that THEY saw this scene as a 'romantic comedy kind of fluster' "This potential for love in all places."

Ben Edlund calling the writer’s room a boy’s club in 2013 (x)

Misha Collins telling Destiel fans they aren’t Crazy in 2013 after some executives said they were (x).

2014 Jensen says he was glad there wasn’t much Dean and Cas in season 9 - HA Hah HAH (x)

“I think the whole Cas and Dean thing has gotten out of hand” “I don’t think there’s anything secret to their relationship even though a lot of people wish there was” REMINDER - that season we got the nightstands acknowledgement and “play him like a jilted lover” and the “he dumped me James” cut and -

I certainly know that Misha and I don’t play that. SIGH. they Ben Hur'd Jensen.

2014 - the fan fiction joke - 10.05

“I didn’t have a positive reaction, The first time in I think 200 scripts I went and sat down in the showrunners office and said, ‘What in god’s name are you doing?! Why? I need to understand why this is happening.’” “[Carver] gave very eloquent answers and did a great job of explaining why we were doing what we were doing, I guess I had been aware of this ‘fan fiction’ for a while and I felt like maybe if I ignored it, it would eventually go away. When I read it in the script that is what I do for a living and is my work—I’m very protective of these characters and the story and I think we have a right to be—I wasn’t angry. I just wanted to understand why and what was the message we were ultimately sending with this script and story. By the end of it, I felt good and it gave me all the confidence I needed. It was better than I could have ever hoped.”

But then there's Jensen in 2015 talking about all of Dean’s bromances. (x) [gifs at the top] Could go either way - starting to figure it out? or No?

What had changed if anything? the entire Crowely season 10 story line? This was July 2015 - the same day as the SDCC 2015 panel where Misha talked about Destiel (x @ 13) Carver and Dabb were there -

By this time Jensen and Misha were nominated for a teen choice award for best chemistry against various tv couples (and one ensemble cast, but the award nomination did NOT include Jared) .... Misha and Jensen would go on to WIN this award one month after the panel.

At the Panel Rob and Rich ask the question: “You two have branded yourselves as TV’s greatest team since, ... idk who.... Ernie and Bert so.” [Misha says to Jensen & Jared, half not on the microphone: “I really didn’t expect them to throw us under the bus.”] “are we going to see that continue? Is the Castiel Dean relationship still aflutter and still growing as we move into season 11?” Jeremy Carver: “Ish.” [mocking from panel ensues] “Yes. Of course. I mean Yeah. Absolutely. Yeah. There’s no doubt.”

Jensen Directs 11x03 and the choreo mimics Goodbye stranger (x)

2016 - Jensen: Dean could have a huntress, but you’d kill her.

Jan 2017 Con the infamous - no hedge - harsh - “Destiel doesn’t exist.” (x)

I would hope that if he knew he wouldn’t have been so harsh with it. So by that point either he still didn’t know - OR - to him ‘Destiel’ was specifically about internet porn/sex and not like - the potential for feelings / a relationship. It makes me think about something Misha had actually said, around 2013, “It’s called ‘Destiel’ and it’s about the romantic interludes between Dean and Castiel.” (x)

2017 - jib8 Jensen called Dean a lover of the ladies

May 2017 - After filming the end of season 12:

2018 - Misha confirms he and Jensen have talked about Destiel (x) - also 2018: The Bisexual Dean essay "? No." (Oh god was this really this recent?! I can't deal with this.)

Well. SOMETHING happened in 2019. cuz here it comes

2019 - "Dean has no taste, clearly." 2019 - 'So, tell us just a little bit about what you're most excited to tackle with your character this final season.' "Cas. Just like a full football form tackle."

Look at this face he gave Dean when Cas told him he loved him and tell me he wasn't playing into it here. You can't. (x)

265 notes · View notes

sup-hoes-its-me · 3 years

Text

Emotion (Kakashi x Reader)

A/N: Kakashi again...can't get enough of this mans tbh. U r an empath due to your kekkei genkai and Kakashi has always been difficult to read. Friend to lovers. Sharing one bed folks, we got some steamyyy shit here. Angst warning as well.

Word count: 6000

He was always alone. Ever since his childhood, he walked the world completely alone with only a few people there to support him. No mother, no father, no mentor, no teammates. He was at the mercy of fate his entire life, things being stolen from him time and time again.

He just prayed that he could keep her. Y/N L/N, the only woman to have wormed her way into his heart and made a home there.

When they first met, Kakashi and Y/N, she cursed him for being such a weirdo. Apparently his mind was empty and his heart was seemingly full of sand. He was conditioned that way, and that is how he lived for the longest time. It wasn't a surprise for him to hear that.

But she thought it was stranger than anything she'd ever seen, and so she followed him. She would figure him out, bring him back down to Earth from his supposed high horse. That woman was determined, and frankly he didn't mind her being around. She was quiet enough that it didn't matter. Not to mention on the missions they had together, she was quite the partner.

Over time, she'd learned to read him like a book. It was part of her clan's kekkei genkai. The ultimate empath, I suppose. The ability to read a persons every single emotion and then turn that, if they so choose, into power.

She was never the greatest fighter, but her negotiation skills were the best they could possibly be. She would dive into the emotions of another and manipulate them backwards and forwards to get what she wanted.

It was overwhelming, walking into a room of people and immediately being bombarded with so many feelings coming at her all at once. Occasionally, if the situation was bad enough she'd have to take a seat and clear her mind, organizing each person in her mind like a filing cabinet of empathy.

But damn, did she try to weasel out every bit of feeling she could. It was just something that came so naturally, she couldn’t help but instigate whatever was brewing up inside him.

"Kakashi, if you're happy, you know you're allowed to express it. You don't have to hide it away," she told him, staring at the masked man sitting across from her at the table. He was watching as she sharpened her kunai, and she could feel the content running off his body in small bursts. He was feeling better. Better than he had in a little while. Of course she picked up on it.

He sighed, rolling his eyes. She was always reading him, he knew that. He just preferred when she refrained from mentioning it. It did, most times, feel like a bit of an invasion of privacy, how she could deep dive into the corners of his mind. There were things no one else could ever possibly know that she did. It was strange, but he was used to it.

"What? Want me to smile or something?"

"No, but you should let yourself go. Just drop the facade."

"Stop doing that. Getting into my head."

Quietly, she set down her blade and picked up the next one, taking a cloth and softly wiping away any dirt. Her eyes slide up to his for a moment, her all knowing gaze filling his vision. "It's basically impossible. Especially if you're the only one around. There's nothing else to focus on except you." He knew that. It wasn't like she had an on or off switch. That was the downside of this dojutsu. Unlike sharingan and byakugan users, hers was always pulling the strings of her brain.

"You've got that mission next week. With Naruto and a few of the other kids, right?"

"Yes."

"It's A rank, isn't it?"

She hummed in agreement. He had a habit of knowing about all her missions, more importantly being the dangerous ones. He wasn't necessarily scared for her, probably not. He was more cautious than anything. There was this nagging feeling in his head that he shouldn't let her go on these missions alone. That it was too dangerous for her to handle.

But he was wrong. She was stronger than he thought, and could hold her own in battle. He was just a worrier. He'd just lost too many, seen too many bodies in front of his eyes to trust. God, he wanted to trust her, but he couldn't. She was too vulnerable. His friend, one of the only ones who hadn't died yet. For all he knew, her days numbered, that's how paranoid he was about everything.

"You'll be careful?"

"That's a silly question." He gave her a look that said he was more serious than anything, and she sighed. "Of course I'll be careful. I have people that would miss me if I wasn't." He was one of them. She could sense his fear whenever she said goodbye and his relief when she returned. He really tried to remain objective, but his heart said otherwise.

And she would be a liar to say that she did not experience the same relief seeing him come home from missions, even if he was beaten and bruised to the bone, she was just happy he made it back. So many never got to come home. It was a sick world, they lived in, but she could relish in the little comforts.

"Don't worry about me. I'll always turn out fine. It's you and your dumb students we have to worry about."

"I hear you. Those kids are enough to drive a person mad." He rested his chin in his palm, the mere thought of those kids causing his blood pressure to rise.

"Thankfully my students never gave me any trouble. Sweet little things."

"Well, aren't you just lucky, Y/N?"

"What can I say? Kurenai and I got the luck of the draw with our students. You men had it rough, I have to admit," she laughed. It was funny that he was so unfortunate to have gotten assigned the Uchiha and the Uzumaki, two completely opposite but persistent forces. "Despite your perverted tendencies and your perpetual lateness, you still did a great job teaching them."

"Thanks. But do you really have to call me a pervert? I'm really not."

"Yeah? That explains why you read porn in public. Admit you're a pervert, you dumb old man."

"We're the same age-" he began to argue, but she just cut him off with her harsh words.

"Creep," she muttered, running the sharpening stone along her blade. He narrowed his eyes. She was being awfully annoying, and he knew she could sense his irritation building up. Yet she continued just to be a pain in the ass.

He warned, "Hey. Watch it, L/N."

"Okay, okay, I'll stop...Pervert." She ducked her head when his hand reached out to wring her around the neck for being so frustrating, and she continued to laugh. It was nice, having a friend she could joke with and be around without having to worry about what she said. He might pretend to be mad, but she could feel the happiness still rolling off his body thickly under all that fake neutrality.

He was happier than he'd been in a long while, and she found herself swelling with pride knowing that she might have helped make that happen. Her lips curled into the gentlest of smiles as she peered back up at him, and he found himself smiling back even if it was just through the mask.

He swore in that moment, he'd make sure Y/N didn't end up like all the others. She would live. He'd break this wretched curse just for her. He was sure of it.

______

"How could you be so reckless?! Do you want to die?" Kakashi shouted at his friend who could only stand there angrily, arms crossed over her chest and one foot in the other direction. She didn't need to be lectured by someone who took just as many risks every single mission as she did.

"Kakashi, I really don't want to hear it. You have no idea how it went."

"Yeah but Naruto does, and we were just talking."

She placed her free hand over her chest and exclaimed even angrier than before, "You're going to trust a kid over me? Naruto even?" It was just low to trust Naruto when she was right there to explain herself. Just let her speak for once, she wanted to say but he of course, had something else to say.

He waved his arm toward the ramen shop, eyes glaring. "Don’t be rude. He's right there. What is wrong with you?"

Indeed, Naruto was sitting inside Ichiraku with Jiraiya at his side, munching on pork ramen while the pair fought outside. Kakashi was eating with them, taking a break from his work to just relax with his master and student when out of the corner of his eye he noticed Y/N stumbling down the street on her crutch.

He heard when she got back home that she was in the infirmary for a couple days. He had no idea for what reason until Naruto explained to him what happened. She was being needlessly reckless on the battlefield, relying too much on her kekkei genkai and not enough on her brain. She threw herself right in the way of an enemy, for what reason, he didn't know. All he knew was that she could have died and she didn't seem to care one bit.

Rightfully so, he was mad. Normally he preferred not to make a scene in the open like this, but there wasn't anyone else around and he was red-hot.

She huffed. "He knows I don't mean anything bad by that. How could he not? I'm also his sensei, you know."

"Doesn't matter," Kakashi brushed off her words. "What you did was dangerous and you don't seem to care. Next time what are you gonna do? Run right into the arms of the enemy?"

"No, I would never. Kakashi, you're just being a jerk right now. I'm literally injured from the hip down and you have to yell at me? Jeez, just be grateful I'm alive, okay? Things happen," she tried to reason with him, but he didn't acknowledge it. He wasn't exactly feeling all that rational.

"Things don't just happen like that."

She groaned, "Well apparently they do, because it happened to me."

His eye narrowed and she noticed the way he clenched and unclenched his fists a couple times by his sides. Clearly he was just trying to channel his anger, but he really had no reason to be so upset. She hadn't done anything to him. He really needed to relax. "This is so like you L/N's. Always so emotional. Always thinking you're stronger than you actually are."

"Excuse you-"

"Get a grip, you aren't going to live forever."

"First off, don't interrupt me. Second, don't talk about my clan ever again, you hear me, Hatake? We don't live to please your dumbass," she cursed, how dare he say shit about her clan. That asshole. He was just being so...so unlike himself. She had no idea what had gotten into him, but she hated it and just wanted to continue on her way before he said something else stupid.

Normally, she didn't expect to be bombarded in the street nearly the second she leaves the hospital, but Kakashi never fails to surprise her.

"I've got to go. Don't bother following me." With that, she took off past him, rushing as fast as she could on her crutch, which was pathetically slow. Silently, she cringed at how ridiculous she must look waddling around like this in a fit of rage. Nevermind that. She had better things to do.

He huffed out the breath he had been holding to walk back into the ramen shop, taking his seat beside Naruto and slouching down into the stool. Immediately, Master Jiraiya met his eyes, wisdom about to drip from his tongue once again. "You need to go apologize."

"Why? She clearly doesn't want that right now."

"Well, to start, you insulted her clan which is a big no-no. Imagine saying that to an Uchiha. You're lucky she let you off so easily."

"Yeah, Kakashi. You kinda just attacked her out there in the street," Naruto added.

Jiraiya continued, "Mainly though, the longer you let her stay angry, the worse it'll be for you in the end. Trust me."

"She said don't follow her."

"And you're actually going to listen?" The older man laughed. "You and her fighting reminded me a lot of young Tsunade and I. And let me tell you, you don't just let a woman like that go. I sure did. It’s not a fun time."

"Yeah, Kakashi sensei, go find Y/N."

The jounin stood from his stool and slapped a ramen voucher onto the counter top to pay for his meal. This really didn't seem like a good idea, he had to admit. But he would trust the process. This was the author of his favorite romance series, after all. How could he get something like this wrong? To put blind faith into Jiraiya on realistic romantic matters was probably the not the wisest thing to do, but it was the only thing he had to go on. "I'll go, but this doesn't sound like good advice."

"If you let this go, she's might run into the arms of another man for comfort. Do you want that?"

Tch, there was no way she was gonna do that. She barely had any friends. If anything she would go see Kurenai. Still, he pulled back the cloth at the entrance and muttered, "I gotta catch up to her."

"'Atta boy," Jiraiya cheered, waving off the copy nin. "Another bowl, Naruto?"

"Yes, please!"

Kakashi walked down the streets, looking for the woman he was sent on a mission to find and apologize to. He searched through the shops and the stands for her, walked by her apartment no sign of her. It wasn't until he stumbled by the bookstore that he found her eyeing down the display out front, leaning comfortably on her crutch.

"Y/N," he called to her, and he watched as she tensed up without a second. He caught up to her, walking to stand beside her in front of the store windows. "I need to talk to you."

"What do you want?" She questioned, peering over at him with a quirked brow. He seemed calmed down by now. Thankfully. "Also, didn't I tell you not to follow me?"

"You did, but Jiraiya told me to apologize."

"So this isn't even on your own accord, you're doing it because Jiraiya told you so." He groaned. Of course she would twist his words and find some way to make things bad on his end. She was angry with him, what did he expect to happen? Her to accept him with open arms?

"Listen, I'm sorry for yelling at you. I was just overwhelmed."

"With what? I wasn't paying attention to anything but the anger." She picked at her finger nails in an attempt to remain casual, but really she was just itching to hear what he had to say. She was willing to give him a second chance, only because he was normally so sweet. This was just out of character for him.

He replied, "I was scared for you. Naruto told me about how you nearly died, and I was upset that you did that. I was upset because I could only think about what if you had been overpowered and the enemy killed you." His explanation was weak, but he hoped she would accept it as truth. He really wasn't lying. When he heard she was in the hospital indefinitely, he nearly had a heart attack himself. He worried for her every time she left on a mission without him. It just meant that if she failed, he wasn't there to protect her himself. He couldn't handle that thought.

"So you were worried?"

"Yes."

"Well, that's sweet of you, isn't it?"

"I'd miss you, you know. If you died."

She froze. That wasn't what she expected him to say. When she looked over at him, he was just staring into the storefront window, but she could feel the sadness in waves running off his body. She wobbled around on her crutch to face him, a hand getting coming up to rest on his shoulder. "It's okay."

"I don't want you going on missions without me because every time it scares the shit out of me thinking they'll bring you back dead. Every time. I don't know why."

"It's normal to worry for your teammates."

"It's not the same, and you know it."

"Ah." And she felt it. Even if it was just a little hint of something, she felt his infatuation roll off his body and she took it in like a drink of cold water. So refreshing. Was he attracted to her? She had no idea before this that he cared so much but from the sound of it, he had some strong feelings attached. She wanted to reach out and hug him, tell him it was going to be okay, but that felt too personal. Instead, she leant back and muttered, "You know, Kakashi, I worry about you too."

"It's good we both have someone who cares, right?"

"Right."

"Well, I should be on my way, but, uh, if you need some help getting up to your apartment-"

"I should be fine."

"Okay, good."

"Yeah, so uh, see you," she turned on her heel and started heading in the other direction toward her home when suddenly, his hand reached out to stop her.

"Wait, Y/N. I think..."

"What is it?"

"It's just that I need you. Please be careful from now on."

She stopped, turning around just enough to get a good look at his face. He only watched her, a glimmer of something she didn't recognize in his eye.

"As long as you take care of yourself too, Mister."

"Y/N, I…"

All she could feel was a rough fabric rubbing against her face for a second before the full picture came into view.

Mask to lips. I repeat, mask to lips.

She stared at him, as he kissed her right there in front of their favorite bookstore. When he pulled away after a second, he seemed just as shocked as she was. She pressed a hand to her forehead and struggled to find the right words to say.

Kakashi Hatake just kissed her.

And she definitely liked it. More than any other kiss she’d ever had before. She loved it. Mask or not, that was one of the best surprises of her entire life, and she honestly had no idea how to react. She settled for the easiest possible thing, running in the opposite direction, give herself time to think over what that meant for the two of them if anything at all. Kakashi wasn’t the type to have a girlfriend, he was always single. There just wasn’t room in his life for her.

There was plenty room in her life to fit him in comfortably. And there was more than enough room in her bed as well.

Flustered, with heat coming to sit in her cheeks and run up her neck, she turned and motioned in the direction of her home. She just had too many thoughts to sit here and pretend she wasn’t dying inside from the tension.

"I've got to run home now," she managed to say. "Well, not run, with these crutches and all, but you know what I mean."

"Yeah, I should be going too. I'll see you around,” he mumbled, running his hand through his hair and down the back of his neck.

"See you."

And into separate directions they went, just as confused as ever.

______

"Kakashi, I swear to God, if you don't stay on your side of the bed, I'm gonna-

"You'll what? Hit me? Go ahead. You're the one that keeps snoring."

"Shut up!" she exclaimed, rolling over in the bed and planting her fist directly in the middle of his chest. He didn't even flinch, she hadn't meant to hurt him anyway. She was just so annoyed. You would think that the stoic Hatake would be easy to sleep beside but no, he was a pain in the ass. He was rude. He was way too hot under the sheets. He still smelled like dog even after taking a bath. Just overall a bad experience, definitely 0 out of 10.

"What? It's the truth."

She groaned, throwing one of her arms over her eyes, burying her nose in the crook of her elbow. "Whatever. Don't ever mention my snoring again. It’s embarrassing me." She was self-conscious. She was usually so good at maintaining a cool and calm presence and now Kakashi was seeing that all crumble. Great.

"Fine."

"Can't you just stay on your side so we can both sleep comfortably?"

"Can't you just stop snoring so I can sleep comfortably?"

What a bastard. She could practically feel him snickering beneath his mask, and she felt frustration bubbling up in her chest. He was annoying. The audacity of this man, laughing and causing trouble in the night when they clearly had a mission to continue tomorrow. She could actually feel the delight radiating off his form.

She jumped up from her spot and threw herself onto the man beside her, attempting to make a vicious grab for the throat so she could maybe shut him up for just a few seconds. He dodged easily, taking her wrists in his calloused hand and lowering them to rest on his chest. Still, he continued to laugh at her. She felt like an utter joke sitting there on his stomach, looking at him through loose strands of her hair.

She grumbled under her breath, her cheeks puffing out full of embarrassment, "Stupid."

"Me? Stupid? Look at you."

She replied swiftly, "What about me? You're the one with that ugly grin on your face." Quickly, she snatched her hands out from under his to cross her arms over her chest. She rocked back a bit on her knees to get a better look at his indeed ugly face.

Except he definitely wasn't ugly, and that grin was more devilishly handsome than anything else. And honestly, she felt herself starting to get flustered in the position she'd put herself in. Of course she didn't hate Kakashi. He was one of her friends and coworkers. It was just that sometimes he could be casually attractive and she found herself falling under his spell.

He just looked so fucking good lying there, staring up at her with a glimmer in his dark eyes. She could see the smile outlined under his mask. His hands had felt warm and firm around her own fingers. She missed his touch, there she said it, any touch on her body from Kakashi Hatake felt like heaven. He was far too cute, and the soft contact between them drove her crazy.

She wanted to punch herself for thinking such silly things. This was Kakashi, one of her frenemies. Not boyfriend material. Stupid. Silly.

If only he didn't look so good, Jesus christ. Get your brain out of the gutter, Y/N.

Little did she know, his mind was already waist deep in those damn gutters and he was loving it.

"You really think that?"

"What? That you're ugly?" She asked, tilting her head to the side just a bit as if to think about it. Only a second later, another mischievous smile crossed her lips. "Of course."

He lifted his fingers to slid along her waist and down to her hips, fingers curling ever so slightly around her curves. She shuddered as his hands slid down to hold the sides of her bare thighs in his hands, his warm, strong hands with the softest fingertips. She wanted to die.

Had they kissed before? Yes. We're they somewhat romantically involved? Maybe. Did that give him any good reason to rest his rough hands on her thighs like that? Probably, and her thoughts were running a mile a minute at this point.

"Kakashi...stop that," she said softly, her voice lowering from how it was before. She suddenly felt a lot smaller, scared even. Hooking up with Kakashi wasn't something she planned on doing anytime in the near future, if at all. He was her friend, and she felt strange sitting in his lap with his hands all over her. It felt so right but wrong at the same time, like she was breaking the law. Well, laws of friendship that is.

She cared about Kakashi, more than she wanted to admit. He wasn't just a friend, he was something weirdly in between and she couldn't exactly put her finger on how she felt about him. All she knew was that if she was going to have sex with this man, it would be the right way. They would have to date first. She wasn't just gonna sleep around this time. He was different.

She wanted to impress him, to make him smile and laugh, to take him out to dinner and hold hands on their way home, to kiss at her doorstep. She wanted all of that before any of this.

His hands dropped from her sides and she crawled away from him, grabbing her blanket and cradling herself in it. "Listen, Y/N, I didn't mean to make you uncomfortable."

"I know, it's not your fault. Don't worry about it."

It was quiet. Just the sounds of both their breaths filling the air and the crickets chirping in the darkness outside. She shifted in her blanket to rest her head on the wall, leaning against it with her shoulder. He remained on his back, staring up at the empty ceiling tiles.

It was now so terribly awkward. Thanks, Y/N.

Finally, he broke the silence. "You, uh, don't snore all that much. I was just teasing you."

"Thanks," she exhaled. "You're not as ugly as I said."

"I know."

Wow, Kakashi. So modest.

Her words fell right into place as she spoke, emotions slipping out with each breath. She looked at his profile in the dark, the way his bedhead stood on end, his nose pointed upward and his lips sat calmly, the curve of his chin under the edge of his mask, the way his eyes just sat there unmoving and gentle, brows soft above the eye. She took in all of him as she confessed, "I just don't want it to be like this. I don't want to fall for you this way."

"I get it."

"I just think that you and I could be something different. You're not like the other guys to me, at least, I don't think of you that way," she took a deep breath. He still stared deep in the ceiling, and somehow it made her comfortable enough to confess everything she'd been feeling. It was as if he could just lay there and listen without words forever. "I don't want you to just fuck me before we really...well I don't know, we've never even been on a date. I...I think I'm ready to fall in love with you."

"Then let's do it."

She peered over at him, lips agape with surprise. She hadn't expected much at all, but certainly not that. "What?"

"When we get back to the village, I'll take you on a date, more if things go well. We can take it as slow as you want," he told her, turning to lay on his side, facing her. He watched as she cuddled further into the comforter, only a peek of her face in his view. She was actually kinda cute through all those worn and torn layers. "I don't think I can let you go this time."

"Really?"

"Anything for you."

She ducked her head down to stare at the hardwood beneath her feet. She was overwhelmed by how nice he was being. Normally, it didn't go like this. Things normally got sexual so quick there wasn't even a chance for these sorts of conversations. It was just different with Kakashi. She could say no to him and expect better, because she knew he could deliver. "No one has ever treated me like this before."

He smiled. "Well, it's about time someone did."

"Can you hold me?"

"Come on." He lifted his arm up with the covers attached so she could crawl over and burrow herself next him, tucked right against his side. He rested his arm around her shoulders and held her close to his chest. Things were looking good for the both of them. Better than they had in a long time.

He wished this kind of thing could last forever. The beating of her heart, the laughter in her voice, the shine in her eyes. He just wished he could have bottled it all up and held it close to him for the rest of his life.

But he waited too long, and the opportunity slipped from his grasp.

______

The pair fought hard. Kakashi was better than her, everyone knew that. The enemy targeted her for that reason. It was clear as day that she was important to Kakashi, and the enemy quickly caught onto that. He was quick to bring the knife to her neck, pressing the woman’s back tightly to his chest. The blade stung her skin, already piercing the flesh from the bit of pressure he applied.

She cried out, feeling a trail of blood begin running down her neck. Her nails clawed at his arm, desperate to get him to release her from his clutches, but he persisted. One hand held onto her chin tightly, keeping her face from thrashing, and the other continued to apply more and more pressure into the blade.

For the first time in a long time, she found herself feeling unrestricted fear. She was scared. Scared for her life. She’d never been in this situation before, feeling so completely and utterly helpless like a deer caught in the headlights. Kakashi was right there, she should have known everything was going to be okay. After all, she had the village’s strongest veteran on her side.

It wasn’t the pain that caused the tears to bubble up in the corners of her eyes, no, it was Kakashi. The way his eyes darted over to the them, and she could feel his heart beginning to race, the hairs on the back of his neck standing on end, and the fear creeping up into his heart. He never wore his heart on his sleeve. He was so closed off, sometimes she could only get a wisp of emotion from him, especially the ones that showed such vulnerability.

Now it all seemed to come tumbling out like a landslide. She was drowning in fear, his and her own.

“Let her go,” he called out, practically pleading with the man across from him, but it was in vain.

“Like I’d listen to some filthy leaf shinobi,” the spy replied angrily. He felt so hot, burning up with so much anger she wanted to throw up. What had they done to upset him this badly? Her jaw was starting to ache from being held so tightly, and she swore she could taste blood running down her throat. This was bad. This was so terribly, miserably bad.

Kakashi stood there, his hands hovering at his sides, unknowing of what to do. She was already bleeding out all over the collar of her shirt. If he made a single move, the man could easily finish the job with one fatal swipe. The copy nin felt cornered. Hopeless. What was there left to do? He’d let the love of his life fall in the hands of some petty criminal.

Come on, think of something. Anything. Just think of something.

“What? You upset I’ve got your little girlfriend here?”

God, he was so desperate. The man taunting him didn’t help at all. He just felt himself spiralling deeper into hopelessness. He bargained, “Please, just let her go. I’ll give you whatever you want.”

It wouldn’t work though. This man was set in his ways, and there was no changing that. He came into this fight knowing exactly what he wanted to do. And he was going to finish the job.

“This is for what you shinobi have done to my people,” he sneered before she felt the knife dip further into her neck, sliding painfully across her throat. He dropped her head from his grasp, and as soon as he had, her body crumbled down to the ground. She collapsed in a bleeding heap on the dirt.

The criminal quickly ran into the forest behind them, getting lost among the trees and the bushes within seconds. None of that mattered though. Kakashi could only run over to her limp body lying there on the ground, sputtering and coughing on thick blood filling her throat and lungs. Her cheeks and lips painted red now from spitting so much up. He fell to his knees beside her body, and for the first time in a long time, he felt a tear drip down his face.

She cried, hot tears running down her cheeks into the dirt on either side of her head. She cried for her pathetic self, having been attacked and injured in this way. She cried for Kakashi, feeling the pain and sadness, the panic, radiating off his form. She took in every emotion he was feeling, wanting to savor being with him for as long as she had, to fully take him in one last time.

“Y/N, it’s gonna be okay,” he whispered, his hands running over her hair and cheek, smearing blood on her skin and his fingers. “We’ll bring you back to the village. The Hokage can fix you.” His words were so soft into the air, like if he spoke any louder he would hurt her.

They both knew that none of what he was saying was true. She was as good as dead.

She lifted her hand weakly to sit on his other hand. “I…” The woman took a labored breath.. “Love you, Kashi.”

“No, no, no. Don’t say that,” he hushed her, feeling his heart grow heavier in his chest with every second that passed, every look at her bloody neck and face, her laboring chest as she took hopeless breaths. He was falling apart in this moment, desperate for fate to change, for her to magically be better. He choked, “You can’t die, Y/N.”

“It’s okay.” Her words were slurred and hard to hear, liquid bubbling up in her throat to the point she was almost incomprehensible. “I love you,” she confessed once again. She wanted those to be her last ever words to him, the words he would remember for the rest of his life. To know someone out there loved him more than anything else.

He had to know that he was her everything. He was the best thing that ever happened to her, and she was going to miss him so terribly wherever her soul went after this. She just wished there was more time to tell him everything she felt. Yet, time was passing faster than she thought, and all those words felt impossible.

“I love you, too. You have to live for me. Just keep breathing, it's going to be okay.”

“It...hurts.”

More misery erupted his chest, and he found himself wanting to scream. Tears dripped steadily down both his cheeks now as he watched this woman die in front of him, one of the only people he truly needed in his life. “I know, baby, I know. I’m sorry I let this happen to you.”

She nodded faintly, her eyes beginning to close. He was starting to panic. Was this his last moment to say goodbye? Their time together was so short, how was this fair? He’d already lost everyone he ever cared about, and now this? He felt like the gods were laughing down at him and his misfortune.

“You were the best thing that ever happened to me. I don’t know how I’ll do this without you.”

She didn’t respond, but she was still breathing.

“Y/N, please.”

And he watched as her chest fell still and her labored breaths were silent on his ears. He found himself gathering her form up against his chest, her head cradled in the crook of his neck, just sobbing into her hair, weeping for a long lasting love gone in an instant.

He carried her body home that day himself. Something he never anticipated happening, but should have prepared for. He always thought he was going to watch as someone else carried her home to him, death long gone before he had the chance to see. He never thought it would be right in front of him. He thought he could protect her, save her from the clutches of fate. He was so wrong.

Kakashi was alone once again.

#kakashi x reader #kakashi hatake #naruto x reader #x reader #naruto #kakashi imagine #kakashi fanfic #kakashi one shot #naruto imagine #naruto oneshot #naruto fanfic #oneshot #fanfic #imagine #kakashi hatake x reader #kakashi x you

237 notes · View notes

wizkiddx · 4 years

Text

stop caring

yooo, so this is actually taken out of one of the sort of I guess series-esque things I’ve written, but it kinda just got shit at the end so I've given up and just wanted to post this instead. So sorry if some of the backstory isn't that clear or anything

tomhollandxfamous!reader

Summary: after your break up you bump into tom at a charity event and when shit hits the fan personally for you, someone who understands you is really what you need (angsty!!! maybe a bit of fluff too?)

TW: panic/anxiety attacks + mentions of assault

|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||

3 months. 3 months you’d managed to avoid the boy that had given you the most joy in the previous years. 3 months without your best friend; of even when you’re with company feeling like a part of you was just absent.

And you had been thriving. Well… that’s what everyone thought. That’s what you tried to portray, because no matter how ‘famous’ or ‘successful’ people perceived you to be - ultimately you were like anyone else. Making your insta pop off after the breakup. And so to the outside world, through the very very small lense of social media life was great. Parties, friends, work.

You were a woman in demand - in all senses of the word.

But of course, as is the 21st century world, it was a lie. Instagram showed only snapshots of what can be very long 24 hours in a day. Naturally, a select few obviously knew - your best friend, Y/f/n being one of them. Yet still you were missing that one support, that one person who would drag you back to reality whenever you got too much into your own head. It actually rather annoyed you, how dependent you had got on him, in every part of your life.

And you really hadn’t expected to see him here today. You’d had your assistant check the guest list, he wasn’t on it. While getting ready, you had avoided all the products that reminded you of him; that soft nude lipstick he loved you in so much; your favourite (exfavourite) earrings. Had you known it, you would have worn these. Just because you knew it would get on his nerves a little bit. Nevertheless here you were, perhaps a little underdressed for the charity dinner in a dress you’d already worn before (because apparently that was a sin in the world of Hollywood). You couldn’t pin point from when, but it was simple yet elegant if you did say so yourself. A dark blue satin dress, that sat off your shoulders in a Bardot style; hugged your waist to accentuate your curves; then flowed outwards down to the floor with a slit up your right leg. It was simple compared to the sequin studded, diamanté jewelled dresses the rest of the women seemed to sport but it made you feel comfortable.

Besides, that’s what you needed today. This was the first time after the breakup you’d attended a public event without your best friend-turned-assistant-turned-absolute-life-saver. Y/f/n had been the greatest with you all through your life but especially recently, she deserved the break to go back home and see her family. It was a pretty decent excuse too, her cousins wedding, so you were in absolutely no place to complain.

Evidently it just HAD to be this event then, while you were flying solo, that you’d be faced with…well with his face. His fucking gorgeous, perfect and oh so sweet face.

Just seeing him, just seeing Tom fucking Holland, had the most intense burst of adrenaline course through your veins as you desperately scanned the rest of the room. Looking for an out, an excuse, someone to latch onto for the rest of the night. A distraction even.

Never one to admit it openly, but really you knew your coping mechanism of the past months had been to sleep with who you wanted. Because the best way to get over someone is to get under someone else right? You knew it was stupid too. Not because of slut shaming or anything ( we aint got no outdated views here), but simply it wasn’t you. It wasn’t a good idea for you. It didn’t fit.

Tom hadn’t seen you yet, so if you latched onto someone you’d likely be in the clear. So obviously, when your frantic glances landed upon Joe Keery, you literally sighed in relief. Joe was great, stranger things was a bit of a guilty pleasure for you - especially when you were in your trailer and bored. Just due to your line of work, you’d met a couple times, he seemed like decent crack and to you knowledge was single.

Unsurprisingly then, you almost marched over to Joe, ignoring the slightly shaky feeling in your leg as your hearing seemed to focus completely on the sound of Tom’s bright laugh.

It was your choice too. You’d chosen to end things. It was on you. Well really, both parties were equally guilty. Tom was the one who had been too tired and highly strung and exhausted to put effort into the relationship. Stupidly though, you were too in love to realise for so long, in doing so draining yourself in the process. The constant flying cross country to see him, when he couldn’t ever return the favour because he was too busy. It was chipping away at you, even if you didn’t notice. It took an intervention by your manager Davey and Y/f/n for you to see things for what they were. To see that Tom didn’t care as much as he used to.

He tried to fight for it, of course Tom did, because he also truly and deeply loved you. Nonetheless though, it was too late. And that was it. You closed that book and returned it to the library. Something your mind occasionally drifts back to and you think ‘huh that was a good read’ - yet that is the only space it occupies in your mind.

OR that’s how it should be. Not you yesterday, comparing everything your date did to Tom and deciding everything was worse. Not you today, seeing him and nearly being floored by the way the suit was tailored to his body oh so exquisitely. Not you now, hearing his bubbly laughter and having to fight your muscles from taking you back into his arms.

In short, you were highly strung and pining over a boy you’d killed your chance of happiness with.

Not to blow your own horn, you knew Joe wouldn’t be against having your company for the evening. After all, you were a young, beautiful and upcoming actor. You were ,at the very least, self aware. And so for a good few hours you almost forgot about Toms presence, spending the time before the speeches sharing a ridiculously overpriced bottle of wine (or two) with him. He was funny. He made you laugh, even if he was pushing the limits occasionally and teetering just on the right side of socially acceptable. It was risky and in that moment, with the alcohol in your system, it made him seem more and more of an attractive shag.

By the time the speeches started you were both overly giggly and had to keep shushing each other as the presenter called for quiet. Inherently, you knew exactly the location of Thomas - who he was sat around; the main he’d had at dinner; the brand of beer he’d been ordering.But that was subconscious. You were here with Joe.

Under your voices, whilst getting some disapproving looks from the older, more mature, members of your table you and Joe sat through the first boring speech whispering jokes under your breath - making each other clamp their mouth shut to avoid bursting out laughing. Though tipsy, you were very aware of Joe inching closer and closer, while his hand was casually brushing yours or your shoulder or waist more often. You knew this was low, being so blatant in front of Tom. To be quite frank though, should you care? And did he care?

The answer in your head at least, was an almost certain no to both.

One speech merged into another spent giggling away until Joe did something he didn’t mean. Heck he didn’t even know. His jesting quickly had toppled completely over into absolutely not category. Your brain felt like it was swimming as the name you’d avoided after that incident , almost ten years ago. The flashbacks came thick and fast. You an innocent young actor wanting to make a way in the industry. And him. A powerful, ridiculously important slightly overweight 50 year old with bad breath. That room in the corner of his hotel that you were completely lost in.

You were going to be sick.

Somewhere, distantly, you heard Joe saying something… asking you? Asking you if your were good? It was drowned out by a roar in your ears, you jerkily nodded your head. You knew your breathing was jilted, shaky and shallow. You knew your heart was exploding. It actually felt like a heart attack, the way it seemed to be beating as though it were going to break out of your chest. This time you really really needed an out.

So without any words, leaving a bemused Joe, your chair screeched on the floor as you stood up, garnering the attention of the whole room. The heads literally swivelled to stare at you, judgement clearly there as you frantically half ran to the back of the room, pleading if your head fro the toilet to be nearby. You needed to be away from everyone and safe.

Thankfully your escaped the room and the beady eyes, locating the bathroom where you threw a cubicle open, shakily locking it before collapsing into the wall in floods of tears, harsh sobs racking your frame as you clutched your hands to your knees and rocked slightly back and fourth. You dress being a full length ballgown was spilling out into the the nearby cubicles and under the door, but presumably you were alone in the loo - not hearing any other signs of life beyond your own sobs.

This always happened when you had your anxiety attacks. It was like clockwork. Zone out, stop hearing, loose control of breathing, heart starts pounding, make a quick escape to a toilet, cry and then…

Well back before Tom, it had been to throw up. That was the only thing you’d ever found to ground you enough to get your body backorder your own conscious control. It was like a wave of relief after, like the drowning feeling in your lungs had just evaporated away. But the Tom happened. The first time he’d seen you panic he hadn’t a clue what to do either. SO he had just sat with you, not wanting you to be alone in that state and waited. That panic though, had lasted so long that you’d almost made yourself pass out from the hyperventilating. When that had happened, Tom had gone into emergency mode. He had been scared to touch you, in case that made you worse, but when he saw your body going limp he didn’t have a choice. He’d collected you into his arms, with your head against his chest. Being this close to calling an ambulance, the relief Tom felt when your breathing got more and more regular was unparalleled.

Together, when he had you lying in his bed (recovered, if mortified and exhausted) was when you realised that you hadn’t been sick. And that was because of him. You’d grounded yourself on his heartbeat and breathing, listening to it and making yours sync up. Thats what had saved you that evening.

Now however, Tom was gone. This was the first panic attack you’d had since he’d been gone. Of course while you were together you were rarely in the same place, even so you’d phone him. But not now.

This all led to you sat clutching your knees as your mascara dripped down your cheeks as you had to fight to get enough oxygen into your body. You didn’t want to get into that vicious cycle of making yourself ill again. It really hadn’t been healthy.

Who knows how long you were sat there sobbing before you heard the door open and in response you clamped a hand to your mouth trying to stay silent. This irrational fear overcame you as you sat stock still, fearing the footsteps on the marble floor of the fancy function venue. Even the toilets were pretty posh.

“Y/n?…. It’s-it’s Tom.” Oh. My. Fucking. God. That was all that was going through your brain as you bit you lip - presumably painfully, yet you didn’t really feel pain in your current state. “Look I saw you leave and I know your on your own tonight… I-I couldn’t leave you on your own if your… well you know.” Everything was going so so fast in your brain, that it actually scared you into stopping crying, so much so you felt your hand flop back down to your side. “…I was waiting outside because I didn’t want to errr you know… but you’ve been 20 minutes so I need to know your good…..okay?”

The boy was too fucking good. And stubborn… he was too stubborn and you knew he wasn’t going to give in. It was also fairly evident that he knew you in here - there was no pretending you didn’t exist.

“Y/n? Come on you gotta let me know.”

“I’m fine. You-you go.” Only when you spoke was it evident to yourself just how not-okay you really were. Tom just chuckled and spoke again.

“How long have you known me for? That’s just not going to happen is it.” You already knew this, but something about the way he said it made you realise a sad laugh, momentarily making you feel a bit more in control. He seemed to like that response, you heard him bend down and then saw the bottom of his tux as he sat down leaning against your cubicle door.

“Is …is this your first one… since? You both know what he was talking about. Since you broke up.

“Uhmm I-“ You swallowed down a fresh rise of nausea, somewhat determined to not throw up when you ex is barely a metre from you. “Yeh I suppose.” In didn’t seem a revelation to Tom, yet he still hummed lowly in response as the room drifted back to silence.

“You… you wanna try to breath with me?… You don’t have to open the door just…”

Croaking a please in response because this feeling was really blood awful and you wanted it to end, Tom started exaggerating his breathes, as you shakily and eventually managed to start to time it with his. Without thinking, when Tom’s palm snuck half under the door you immediately grabbed and squeezed it - the contact helping to synchronise your body with his.

It should be an alien feeling after your time apart. But no it felt oh so natural and so very right.

Once you’d collected yourself and realised how bloody stupid this whole situation was you withdrew your hand back, loosing the warmth as you shook your head in disapproval of yourself. So very fucking stupid. He was silent for a bit, letting you think things through whilst still sat outside your cubicle.

“You good now?” You hummed in agreement and you felt Tom’s head fall against the door, looking up to the ceiling. “Want me to go?”

“If you want to” That was met with silence, but a very telling lack of movement that spoke a thousand words.

“You should get out of here… you wanna avoid the trigger again and I mean I know you’re exhausted.” The boy had researched panic disorder and attacks when he found out you suffered with it - he probably knew more of the psychology of it than you, whilst never having any first hand experience of it. Annoyingly he was right, as per, after attacks you always always slept for hours - it was just a draining process. “I’ll get you a car if you want?…. I’d like to make sure you get back okay if you don’t mind.” With only your cold and empty residual feeling left, his words still managed to ignite a spark of warmth in your chest.

“I’m not going to ruin your evening Tom.” You tried to refuse even if it was very very forced and very very hopeful he wouldn’t give in.

“I was having a crappy evening. Sitting in the ladies toilet talking to my ex through a toilet door has actually been the highlight.”He chuckled playfully in a self pitying way, somehow again making you giggle. And so he had you standing on slightly unsteady feet, your black heels held in one hand because no wasn’t the time to put yourself through teetering around on pin needles. The shuffling outside the door meant Tom stood up too - before you unlocked the door and opened it.

Prior to seeing Tom your eyes locked on the sight of your reflection, in the mirrors above the sinks opposite you. Perhaps the only way to describe it… it was a sight. The shock being in the juxtaposition between the elegant dress, which even having been crumpled on a bathroom floor had somehow managed to survive and still look near the off-the-hanger; but your face? Oh that was a shit show. You’d cried your makeup off almost completely, leaving your face blotchy and shining as well as the ever so telling smudged mascara under your bottom lash line.

You had to laugh or you’d just start to cry.

“Don’t worry I’ve seen you much worse.” You saw in the reflection as Tom leaned in and whispered in your ear, making your eyes roll and head shake as you looked from him back to you.

“I look like a paps dream.” Without instruction, Tom bolted into a nearby cubicle, wrapping layers of toilet roll round his hand before offering it to you as a makeshift wipe.

“This is the glamour of Hollywood don’t you know? Wiping your face with bog roll”Thankfully taking it, you offered Tom a thankful smile as he stepped back, giving you space as he leant against another cubicle pillar. Once you finished up blotting your face, Tom had already shrugged off his jacket walking toward you as he offered it out. Tilting your head to the side in a questioning manner Tom just shrugged, saying it’d help avoid the paparazzi just in case. In reality you weren’t so sure, but anyhow you still appreciated the gesture and draped it round your shoulders with a muttering of thanks.

At this point his phone pinged, the car was outside, so without any words exchanged he led you to the door, checked the hallway was clearly before guided you back to the exit. There didn’t appear to be anybody lurking around, which you were oh so thankful for as you almost threw yourself in to the safety of the blacked out car. Tom followed and you both, almost comically as if scripted, released a sigh in unison as you melted into the seats. That had you chuckling dryly as you sat in silence.

“You know we can’t move till you say where you’re staying?” Teasing you, Tom shot you that ever mischievous grin that made the blood rush through your skin. After you’d told the driver, the car pulled swiftly out the laibi.

“Did he…did he say something?” Tom’s demeanour had steeled up and you looked questioningly up at him. “Joe… you looked…close.”

“Oh”. You were taken aback. You should have seen this coming to be fair, him asking for the trigger this evening - and yet you were more shocked at his jealousy. How he looked pained to mention Joe by name. “Um no… well sort of…it was a joke. He didn’t mean it but it er…it took me back.” Tom knew your history, he knew what happened all those years ago and he nodded slowly , keeping his eyeline straight ahead.

“He’s a dick.”

“No he’s not…. He- he was sweet enough . It was all me.”

“What?”

“I pushed myself on him. I-I saw you… I was spooked.” Tom left it to drift back to silence. He had a lot of thinking to do too.

He’d obviously kept up to date with you. Call it a professional interest. That was the problem being in love with someone when you weren’t allowed to be. But it hurt like hell, especially when he heard what you were doing. Because he knew this wasn’t you. He knew you sleeping around wasn’t going to help you recover - in fact he thought (and quite correctly) it was the opposite. That long term it’d only cause you more and more pain.

“You know, you don’t have to do this?… I-I know it isn’t you. I’m not insulting or anything I’m… I’m just worried.” You knew he was being truthful . And infuriatingly he was right. Which only made it even more annoying.

“Why do you care though?” Looking out the window that was all you could think to say. That was your subconscious talking as you didn’t really want the answer. Or you desperately did but you knew it’d be hard to get over.

“Y/n” He sighed, making you look across at him “I’ve not stopped caring… I’ll never stop caring.”

Wasn’t that just a knife to the heart. You held your breath momentarily, not knowing what to think (nervermind say) in response to that. Everything in that car seemed to freeze, Tom’s eyes piercing the deepest and darkest parts of your mind as he stared at you. You both really weren’t over it. You were both hurting. You missed each other.

And you were about to dive in all over again.

But then the indicator ticked on. The car pulled to a stop. The ignition switched off by the driver. You were at your hotel. The journeys end - quite literally.

Tom felt it too. He knew if ever there was a chance, however rogue and unlikely, of you two working things out it was within this journey. And he’d failed.

“I-uh…I-this is me” Stammering through, distracted by the way Tom’s eyes shone with disappointment.

‘Yeh - yeh it is I guess.”

“Well er… thanks for, well you know… for saving me. You er-you really didn’t have to.”

“I wanted to”

“Yeh well er thanks…. And er-Oh! Your jacket” You realised, already tugging the tailored suit jacket from your shoulders.

“No no it’s really okay. I have loads anyway.” See?In Hollywood you really weren’t allowed to wear the same thing twice.

“Oh-okay. Well er….I’ll see you around I guess?”

“Can I walk you to your room, just to-check no one bothers you?” Tom was trying. Desperately trying. He could feel you slipping through his fingers again, this time he wanted to put up more of a fight. You shook your head thought, a sad smile gracing your lips.

“I’d say yes but I think I know where that’d end up…. And I don’t think that’s a good idea.” Defeatedly nodding, Tom just smiled in a tight-lipped fashion, equally as sadly at you.

“I’ll errr I’ll see you around.” While gathering yourself and preparing to exit the car, your hand on the door handle. Tom responded with a ‘yeh’ but before you left you leaned over and pressed a kiss to his cheek, before whispering under your breath..

“Thankyou Tom.”

part 2 ish of sorts --> link

#tom holland #tom holland x reader #Tom Holland angst #tom holland fluff #tom holland x famous!reader

313 notes · View notes

yelena-bellova · 3 years

Text

Don’t Be Afraid: Poe Dameron x Solo!Reader - Chapter Thirty

Chapter Thirty: Party on Pasaana

Plot: Poe, Y/n, Finn, Rey and the rest of the gang journey to Pasaana to try and find the Wayfinder.

Series Masterlist

Warnings: none really

Word Count: 6.8k

A/N: I’M BACK! This is by no means my best or favorite chapter but it moves the story along and boy, is there a lot coming...Hopefully you’ve stuck around this long and if not, I’m not offended. Hope you enjoy!

----

Despite the fact that I’d spent my day fixing the Falcon, me and Chewie still ran every diagnostic possible on it before even thinking about taking her up. She was too temperamental to be treated any differently.

“You know I love flying with you, but don’t feel like you’re obligated to come with, Chew,” I said, closing up the last panel on the underside of the ship, “This one isn’t going to be a simple supply run.”

Chewie groaned in protest at my offer to let him stay on base, reminding me of the promise he’d made to Dad. That he’d protect me and he didn’t intend to stop doing that anytime soon.

I conceded to the Wookiee and emerged from underneath the Falcon. I found Rey finishing her repairs as Poe stood nearby, patting her on the arm, “We’re going with you. Chewie, you get that compressor fixed?” “No, I did,” I answered, dusting off my hands on my pants. The two of us still hadn’t spoken since our fight earlier in the day. “What do you mean you’re coming with us?” Poe separated from Rey, revealing Finn and the droids behind him, and led me to the side of the Falcon. He kept space between us, probably because he didn’t know where we stood after our fight.

“Do you honestly think we’d let you guys take this on by yourselves?” he asked.

“Poe,” I shook my head, “Rey and I don’t even know what we’re walking into, I don’t want to throw you guys in the line of danger.” “So it’s too dangerous for me to risk my life but not you?” he asked with raised brows, wedging me between a metaphorical rock and a hard place, “Y/n, we’re a team. If one of us goes, we all go.” I hung my head in frustration, these were the type of situations that I hated the most. I couldn’t protect everyone, that had been made clear, and I certainly couldn’t justify to Poe why it was okay for me to charge headfirst into a fight but not him. Though I’d try every time, even if it was bound to end in failure.

“Fine,” I relented, shrugging and letting my hands fall against my legs, “But I’m flying us there.”

“Understood,” Poe agreed, pulling a corner of his lip up in an almost smile, “I am sorry about today, y’know…It was stupid of me not to think about how much the Falcon means to you.” “Me too,” I sighed, remembering all the harsh words we had flung at one another in contrast to the white flags me were now waving. This wasn’t the first makeup we’d had lately. Not by a long shot. Poe and I had been fighting more than usual, tensions were high with all that was going on and our relationship wasn’t escaping un-scorched. There was never any doubt as to whether or not we still loved each other, but we needed to find better ways of dealing with our stress rather than taking it out on each other. “Chewie told me there was only one escape route and you took it. You guys coming back alive is more important than anything else.”

Where there should have been a kiss or intertwined fingers, there was only silence and our best attempts to smile. There was so much lying underneath the surface that we didn’t ever have time to deal with.

“I wish you’d tell me.” I tried my hardest not to look phased, “Tell you what?” Poe swallowed as he stared into my eyes, “Whatever it is you’re keeping from me.” Every hair on my body stood to attention and fear shot through my veins. I knew he’d become suspicious of me but we hadn’t addressed it out loud before. Once the words of distrust hit the air, it became a true issue. The bottom line of it all was if Poe knew I had been in contact with Ren, he would never trust me with anything ever again.

My tongue peeked out to wet my lips as I nervously shifted my weight to my other foot, “I need you to trust me that what I’m doing, I’m doing for the good of the Resistance.” “We don’t keep secrets from each other, Y/n,” he shook his head and placed his hands on his hips, “That’s not us.” “You wouldn’t understand it, it’s Jedi stuff.” He bit his lip and nodded sarcastically, “Oh, so because I’m not a Jedi, my little average brain couldn’t possibly understand whatever problem you’ve got? Thanks for clearing that up.” “Poe,” I took a step and reached out to grab his forearm, “I didn’t mean it like that. Just please trust me. Everything I do, I do it to keep us safe.” I watched the emotions flicker in his eyes, changing from confusion to anger to desperation to hurt. The thought of confessing to him came through my mind at least ten times a day, but it wasn’t possible. Selfishly, I didn’t want to watch him learn of my betrayal. He would never look at me the same way and I wasn’t ready to lose that.

“I trust you more than anyone,” he finally said, stiffening his voice to hide his emotions, “I just wish you felt the same way about me.” He shrugged out of my hand’s hold and made his way up the ship’s ramp. I chewed on my bottom lip and leaned my forehead against one of the Falcon’s legs. There was nobody on any planet in any galaxy who I trusted more than Poe. He was the best thing that had ever happened to me and the fact that he was beginning to doubt my trust in him was a sucker punch. This time he wasn’t at fault, he only wanted to help me shoulder the burden. But there was nothing he could do to aid in the mental torture I was inflicting on myself.

I turned on my heels to go find my mother but froze at the sight of her and Rey locked in an embrace. I could sense the sadness in Rey that came with leaving her, the only mother figure she could remember having. Watching as she turned away, clipping Uncle Luke’s lightsaber to her belt, I took my cue to say my farewell.

“We’ll check in when we can, if we can,” I stated, partially as a commander but also a daughter to her worried mom, “Who knows, maybe we’ll be back in time for dinner.” A lame attempt at humor, yes, but there was nothing I wouldn’t do to try and make her smile in the most concerning of hours. “Look out for each other, don’t take too many risks,” she instructed, taking my hand in hers, “And come back in one piece.” There was some feeling in the air that I couldn’t put a name to, but it was there nonetheless. I never liked leaving Mom but with the stakes as high as they were, I felt a new sense of dread. I wasn’t immune to fear of losing my life and the reality of something happening to me and leaving her on her own caused a new urgency inside me to come back alive.

“I love you,” I whispered, squeezing her hands tight as tears began to fill my eyes, “So much.” “My darling,” I could hear the emotion in her voice that she was pushing down, “You are the greatest love I could have ever asked for.”

There wasn’t much more that could be said as I bent down to hug her, there was so much meaning inside our few words. We’d survived for a year as a family of two, something we were never meant to do, but we’d somehow done it. Mom’s health had begun to worsen with her age, but the incident on the Raddus had forced what was natural to happen prematurely. She got tired quicker, she required a cane sometimes and needed my help more often, though she always tried to avoid asking. I didn’t think it possible but we’d somehow grown closer in the last year, which made it all the more important that the mission go right and I return safely.

She whispered against my ear, “May the force be with you.” I pulled back with a watery smile, “We’re gonna need it.” With a kiss to her cheek, I forced myself to head back to the ship with a deep pain in my chest. It felt like I was tied to both the Falcon and Mom, the more distance I put between her and I, the more I began to hurt. It lit yet another flame of determination inside me to come back victorious.

Rey had waited for me outside the Falcon, attempting to act like she hadn’t witnessed the tender moment. The two of us shared a hopeful smile before we walked up the ramp together. When we arrived in the cockpit, it was apparent that it was going to be a tight fit. Rey moved to take the empty co-pilot’s chair with Chewie standing in the back, waiting to be called to action. Poe and I didn’t bother to make eye contact choosing instead to bury our pain for a later date. I gave Finn a good natured slap on the shoulder before sinking into the captain’s chair. I’d flown the Falcon hundreds of times by now and yet each time I took the controls, I felt like a child way out of their depth. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath, there was no time to waste on fear. All that mattered was the mission.

“Next stop,” I narrated as I readied myself to lift the ship off the ground, “Pasaana…” ————

“You sure this is it?” Poe asked from the front of our group.

“I followed the coordinates perfectly,” I panted, already missing the jungle heat as opposed to Pasaana’s dry kind, “Right, 3PO?”

“Mistress Y/n is correct, these are the exact coordinates that Master Luke left behind.” We rounded the bend of the hill we’d climbed to find the least likely scenario on a planet we’d thought remote; a party.

“What is this?”

“The Aki-Aki Festival of the Ancestors,” 3PO explained, “This celebration occurs only once every 42 years.” “Well, that’s lucky,” Finn commented from beside me.

“Lucky indeed, this festival is known for both its colorful kites and its delectable sweets.” Under normal circumstances, I have had all the patience in the world with the droid I’d spent my whole life around. But now, overlooking the obstacle that would make it harder to find the Wayfinder and ultimately save the galaxy, I joined my friends in staring him down. “3PO, read the room.” “Let’s get down there,” Poe directed with a thumb tucked into his holster, “This is gonna take way longer than it should.” Having spent the better part of my life traveling, I loved getting to immerse myself in different planet’s cultures. It was one of the reasons my diplomatic skills were so highly tuned, I knew how to connect with all different types of people. So there was a small part of me, though stressed, that made a note to take in the sounds of the Aki-Aki’s chants and the array of colors in the crowd. I wasn’t the only one interested in the details either…

“I’ve never seen anything like this,” a wide eyed Rey commented as Finn and Poe passed us by.

“I’ve never seen so few Wayfinders,” Finn retorted.

“Take in what you can, we won’t be back for another 42 years,” I bumped Rey with my hip before following our group.

“There’s always random First Order patrols in crowds like these, so, keep your heads down,” Poe turned to look back at us, zeroing in on the only one tall enough to stick out, “Chewie. Let’s split up, see what the locals know.”

Rey was too taken by her surroundings to fully register what Poe was saying and Finn had gone with my boyfriend, leaving me to follow along with them. As soon as I did, Poe turned to me, “What are you doing?” “…Coming with you?” “We’ve gotta cover as much ground as possible,” he gestured over towards a grouping of tents, “Try talking to some of the traders, see if they know anything.” Thinning my eyes at him in shock that we were on a mission and Poe didn’t want me with him, I decided that now wasn’t the time to fight back. “Fine, Bee,” I called to my boyfriend’s droid hovering near Rey, “You’re with me.” The two of us made our way through a couple vendor’s booths, unsuccessful in getting any information about the location of the Wayfinder. I didn’t even have to do much talking with them, my senses could tell me whether or not my question brought up any memories. Which was good for me because I wasn’t in the mood to do a lot of chit chatting. Bee must have picked up on my silent frustration because he nudged me in my calf, urging me to talk. “He could have said it about ten other ways,” I vented, “But instead he had to make it sound like I was doing something wrong by going with them.” You know how he can be when he’s stressed. “I’m stressed too,” I cried, gesturing to my chest, “And maybe I wanted to go with him because I feel a little less worried when I’m with him. It’s never mattered what’s going on, we’ve always partnered together on missions. Clearly he doesn’t need me this time.” Didn’t you two have a fight before we left? Do you think it has something to do with that? I sighed defeatedly, “Probably…Or the fight we had earlier today, or the one we had just before he left a few days ago…” There was no shortage of examples I could have given as to why Poe didn’t want to be around me. “Things aren’t great between us right now.”

Maybe you should talk to him about it.

“Not right now, Bee. There’s bigger things at hand then Poe and I fighting. Nobody here knows anything, let’s go find the others.” When we made it back, Finn and Poe were engrossed in a conversation with an Aki-Aki. He turned his focus to me, “Got anything?” “I’d probably be a little more enthusiastic if I did, Dameron,” I remarked, taking a spot across from him instead of next to.

He looked between me and Finn, who was trying to remain focused on the Aki-Aki in question, “Whoa, what’s going on?”

The saddest part of why I was angry was the heart of the matter, Poe and I weren’t functioning like the inseparable couple we’d been for the last year. We were functioning like soldiers, ones who bickered at any chance we were given. And while I wanted nothing more than to talk to him about how I felt and ask him when things had gotten like this, not even love could come before war. I looked up at him, the frustration and hurt clearly painted clearly across my face, “Nothing that matters right now, I’m gonna go question some others but don’t worry, I’ll do it by myself.”

Just as Poe was opening his mouth to reply and I was ready to turn away, Rey came running in our direction. “We have to go. Back to the Falcon, now,” she ordered.

“Why?” Finn asked. “It’s Ren.”

Despite the anxiety running through my veins, I took a contradictory step forward. “He’s here?”

“He’s on his way,” Rey answered, her eyes wide and locked with mine.

“Then let’s get the hell out of here,” Poe began tracing our path back to the Falcon with his eyes, “It’s back this way.”

We ran through the festival with our heads on a swivel, until Poe shot his arm out as a barrier when we came face to face with a stormtrooper. “Freeze! Hold it right there. I’ve located the Resistance fugitives, all units report-“ A dart whizzed past us and landed perfectly in the trooper’s eye. We turned to see a figure holding a crossbow standing behind one of the tents, dressed in robes and his face covered with a helmet. “Follow me.”

With no other options in sight, we trusted in our mysterious savior and followed him. We climbed into his vehicle slowly rolling through the festival. “Leia sent me a transmission,” his modulated voice said before speaking in an alien language to the driver. “Okay, how’d you find us?” Finn asked what we were all thinking. The man reached to take his helmet off and I was greeted by a face I hadn’t seen in years. He grinned, “Wookiees stand out in a crowd.” “Lando!”

Chewie moaned his excitement at seeing his old friend and shoved his way past us all to hug him. “It’s good to see you too, old buddy,” he laughed before turning to me, “Look at you, the princess is all grown up.” I wrapped my arms around his neck and breathed for the first time all day, “I can’t believe you’re here.” “This is General Lando Calrissian,” 3PO said from behind us.

“We know who he is, 3PO,” Rey gently admonished.

“It is an honor, General,” Finn said, a big smile gracing his face. “General Calrissian,” Poe spoke up, “We’re looking for Exegol.”

Lando looked between our crew before centering on me, “Of course she’d send you.” I scrunched up my nose and tilted my head, “I didn’t give her much of a choice.” He shook his head with laughter, “You’re her daughter alright…” he flicked his wristlet on and a holo of a Wayfinder appeared, “Only two were made.” “A Sith Wayfinder,” Rey said, “Luke Skywalker came here to find one.” “I know,” Lando chuckled, “I was with him, Luke and I were tailing an old Jedi hunter,” he changed the image on his holo to a creature, “Ochi of Bestoon. He was carrying a clue that could lead to a Wayfinder. We followed his ship halfway across the galaxy here. When we got to his ship, it was abandoned. No clue, no Wayfinder.” “Is the ship still here?” I asked.

“It’s out in the desert where he left it.” “We need to get there, search it again,” Rey suggested.

My posture straightened as the sound of ship engines filled my ears. I peered out a window to see a small bunch of First Order ships flying towards the festival grounds.

“I got a bad feeling about this,” Lando muttered before turning to us, “Ochi’s ship is out past Lurch Canyon. Go!” “Thank you, General,” Poe said before beginning to help each of us out of the crawler.

Chewie moaned his happiness at seeing Lando again, something he reciprocated. Before taking Poe’s extended hand, I quickly embraced my non-biological uncle. “We’re on Ajan Kloss, come join us. We need pilots.” “My flying days are long gone,” he gently declined before taking my hands into his, “But do me a favor, give your mother my love.”

“I will, as long as you consider coming,” I said before kissing his cheek and allowing Poe to help me out. My heart ached to walk away from another member of my family…

“Can’t believe I never put it together that you’re a princess.” Poe said from beside me as we sprinted through the desert. I was hoping no one had noticed Lando’s long standing nickname for me.

“Of a planet that ceased to exist long before I was born,” I panted, “I don’t think that counts for much.” “Doesn’t matter, I’m still going to call you Your Highness,” Finn called from ahead. “There,” Poe pointed, “Those speeders,” he tossed his gloves off, slid beneath the vehicles and began hot-wiring the vehicles. The yelling of a group of Aki-Aki, presumably the owners of the speeders, made him hurry through his work. “We gotta go!”

Finn, Poe and 3PO hopped into one while Rey, Bee, Chewie and I crowded into the other. I didn’t have time to look back as I began steering but I could sense that Poe was surprised that I didn’t come with him. The urge to turn around and yell at him for the exact same thing that had happened moments before was strong, but once again not our highest priority. What was important was the stormtroopers tailing us. Rey took over on offense while I piloted us, it wasn’t until her cry of my name that I turned around. The troopers were flying through the air using jetpacks, something none of us had ever seen.

“I can’t get a clear shot!” Rey yelled.

“Switch with me!”

She continued firing her blaster as she moved to the front of the speeder where I let her take the wheel. I ducked down next to Bee and calculated what angle I needed them to be at for my plan to work.

I’ve got an idea. “Bee, not now,” I shouted over the engine, turning back to the problem at hand. Ignoring my ignoring him, Bee began tapping away at a stray canister in front of us until it shot up into the air. A yellow explosion burst from the canister in front of the stormtroopers. When one emerged from the cloud, his disoriented driving sent him off a ramp like cluster of rocks. Rey turned and took a perfect shot, the trooper’s speeder exploding in the air.

“Never underestimate a droid,” she grinned.

“He’s doing my work for me!” I replied, standing back up and nudging Bee, “Now where’s Poe and Finn?” “Y/n, look,” I joined Rey at the front of the speeder, “Ochi’s ship.”

Parked atop a large structure of rocks was a modest craft that hopefully contained the answers we needed.

Rey’s face turned serious, “I’ve seen that ship before.”

“Y/n! Rey!”

I whipped around to see Poe and Finn’s speeder flying up behind us, “You get all of them?”

As I inhaled to answer triumphantly, the speeder was thrown forward and us with it. We flew through the air before landing roughly in a pile of dark sand, the screams of the rest of our group following directly after. I rolled over with a groan and looked up to see one last trooper whizzing through the air. Finally getting to go through with my original plan, I got to my knees and raised one of my hands, force pushing him into one of the cliffs.

“So they fly now,” I exhaled, falling back on my heels. As soon as my full weight landed in the sand, it began collapsing into itself.

“What the hell is this?” Poe exclaimed, I looked over to see the same sensation happening to him.

“Sinking field,” Rey cried, “Try to grab something!”

I struggled against the pull of the field to try and reach a piece of our smoking speeder, but my torso was already below the surface making it nearly impossible. I had landed somewhat near Poe and tried to wriggle my way to where he was, him already doing the same. I stretched my arm out as far as it could and barely brushed his fingers when his head dipped down below the surface. “Y/n!” he called out just as I lost sight of him. “No!” I yelled, throwing my arm into the pit and fishing around to try and grab him. “Rey, Y/n,” Finn said frantically, “I never told you tha-“ he disappeared into the black sand, lost to us. “What? Finn!” Rey called, it was the last thing I heard below my body was pulled under fully.

What followed was pure darkness, I kept my eyes squeezed shut as to not get anything in my eyes. In a flash of panic, I flailed about and tried to swim upwards back to the surface for a breath of air. All I could do was struggle and pray that I met the bottom, I didn’t want to die in a pit of sand. After a few seconds, I crashed through something hard and my back hit open air. I fell to the ground with a groan, Bee’s beeps and squeals a homing beacon in the dark. “Poe,” I sat up, feeling around the dimly lit cave for him, “Poe…” “I’m here,” he replied, I could barely make out his silhouette as he crawled on his knees to me. His gloved hand wrapped around my arm, making his close presence known, “Are you okay?” In a rare moment of tenderness, something we hadn’t felt in a long time, I reached up and laced my hand through his curls bringing his forehead down to meet mine. “Where’s everybody else?” Poe pulled me to my feet and unsheathed his flashlight, “Rey! Finn!”

“You didn’t say my name, sir, but I’m alright,” 3PO said, coming in from the other side of the cave.

The sand seeping out of the ceiling of the cave followed by loud grunts sent Poe and I bolting towards it just in time for him to catch Rey and ease her down to the ground. “You all right?” he asked.

“Yeah,” she mumbled, “Where’s Finn?” “Where’s Chewie?” I asked, rotating my head rapidly to try and get a full scope of the cave. On cue, Chewie dropped harshly from the ceiling with a moan, I ran over to him and helped him sit up.

Finn climbed out of a hole behind us, “I’m good. What is this place?” He stumbled towards us, the four of us huddled together for a relieved reunion.

Poe had one hand on Finn’s shoulder and one clutching my waist, he pressed a quick peck to my temple. “I thought we were goners,” he panted, I savored the feeling of being close to him even if it had taken thinking we were going to die to get there.

“Which way out?” Finn asked.

I squinted as I looked at our surroundings, “Can’t see a thing.” One step ahead of me, Rey unclipped her lightsaber from her belt and ignited it, lighting our path. Poe stepped forward as well, clicking his inferior flashlight on as if it would make a difference next to the luminous weapon. Shaking my head at my boyfriend, I ignited my own saber and followed Rey, “We need to hurry if Ren’s on his way. “So what was it?” Rey asked as Finn joined us.

“What?” he replied confusedly.

“What you were gonna tell Y/n and I?” A beat passed, “When?” “When you were sinking in the sand, you said ‘I never told you…’” Rey spelled it out for him.

He inched closer to the two of us and lowered his voice, “I’ll tell you later.” “You mean when Poe’s not here?” the man in question asked from behind us, staring Finn down as he squeezed between the three of us.

“Yeah,” Finn replied confidently.

“We’re gonna die in sand burrows and we’re all keeping secrets?” Poe deliberately turned his head to look at me when he hit the word ‘secrets,’ a wave of guilt washing over me.

“I’ll tell you when you tell us about all that shifty stuff you do,” Finn fired back, referring to to hot-wiring of the speeders and no doubt something else he’d seen Poe do recently.

“I do not wanna know what made these tunnels,” Poe commented as he took the lead at the front of our group.

Ever the helper, 3PO jumped in to give an answer. “Judging by the circumference of the tunnel walls…” Poe turned to the droid, “I said I do not wanna know. Not,” he realigned his focus ahead of us, spotting something in the shadows, “What’s that?” “Is that a speeder?” Finn asked. “An old one,” Rey answered as she got a closer look. “Wonder if it still runs,” I said, running a hand over the dusty vehicle, “We’re gonna need a way out of here.” “Perhaps we will find the driver,” 3PO said hopefully. I think they’d be dead by now.

“Yep, BB-8, I think dead too,” Poe responded to his droid’s astute observation.

“Oh, my,” 3PO pointed towards the symbol on the front of the speeder, “A hex charm.”

“What’s a hex charm?” I asked, shining my saber over the detail and getting a look at it myself.

“A common emblem of Sith loyalists,” 3PO answered. “The Sith…” I mumbled under my breath, running a finger over it and catching the dust in my hand.

“This was Ochi’s?” Finn asked. “Luke sensed it,” Rey stepped forward, “Ochi never left this place.” “And he ended up down here,” Finn continued the train of thought.

“He was headed for his ship,” Poe completed the sentence, “Same thing happened to us, happened to him.” I followed Rey who was hot on the scent of something, the two of us spotting the skeleton at the same time. “So how did Ochi get out?” I took a breath, “He didn’t.” The four of us moved as one to examine the carcass, mangled and broken into pieces but clearly bearing resemblance to a creature. “No he didn’t…” Finn muttered.

“Bones,” Poe said from beside me, turning away for a second to stifle a gag, “I don’t like bones.” “Bones? Never a good sign,” 3PO commented.

My eyes flitted over the scene while Rey searched deeper, spotting a bump in the sand with Bee and helping him to unearth it. She pulled out a unique carved dagger, I could sense the same thing upon seeing it that she could. “Horrible things…have happened with this,” she trembled. “The writing…” I crouched down next to her, running a finger over the weapon and trying to figure out what language the script was written in, “I don’t recognize it, 3PO?”

The loyal droid came forward and took the dagger from my outstretched palm. “The location of the Wayfinder has been inscribed upon this dagger,” he announced, “It’s the clue that Master Luke was looking for.” “And? What does it say?” I asked with a hopeful smile.

3PO turned to our group, “I am afraid I cannot tell you.” “20.3 fazillion languages and you can’t read that?” Poe asked in confusion.

“I have read it, sir, I know exactly where the wayfinder is,” the droid responded, “Unfortunately, it is written in the runic language of the Sith.” “And?” I asked, inklings of impatience seeping out of my voice.

“My programming forbids me from translating it.” “So you’re telling us the one time we need you to talk,” Poe shook his head, “You can’t?”

“Irony, sir,” the droid answered, backing up to face us head on, “I am mechanically incapable of speaking translations from Sith. I believe the rule was passed by the Senate of the Old Republic.” I wasn’t listening, none of us were listening as he went on, instead focusing on the large serpent that had appeared behind 3PO with a growing growl. The four of us took a startled step back and held out our various weapons. It let out a meaning roar followed by a loud hiss, alerting 3PO to its presence. “Serpent! Serpent! Serpent!” Surprisingly, Rey placed a hand on top of Poe’s blaster and lowered it as the serpent showed off its razor sharp teeth once again. Keeping her eye trained on the beast, she blindly handed her lightsaber out for Finn to take. “Rey…” he cautioned, gripping the weapon tight in his grip. I could sense what she was sensing as I watched her approach, the serpent was crying out in pain more than anything else

“I’m gonna blast it,” Poe said quietly, his blaster once again aimed at the snake.

“Don’t,” I whispered, contradicting my words as I kept my saber activated in my hand, ready to fight if necessary. Rey kneeled down next to the snake, her eyes still locked with it as she laid her hand over its body. It snarled at her but she didn’t flinch, shutting her eyes and doing what I suspected she would do. She healed whatever wound the serpent had, receiving a small non-threatening moan in thanks. It snaked away down another pathway of the cave, revealing an exit that lit the cave up with the sunlight of Pasaana.

Bee rolled forward to ask Rey what she had done as she rubbed her hand, “I just transferred a bit of life. Force energy from me to him. You would’ve done the same.” “Luckily, we won’t have that problem again,” I said as I deactivated my lightsaber and clipped it back onto my belt, helping Rey up after, “Nice job.” Our group climbed out of the hole and we got a good look at the rock structure that displayed Ochi’s ship we’d seen during our speeder chase. “Looks like we’ve got our ride,” Poe commented as we walked up the rocks.

“We cannot possibly fly in that old wreck,” 3PO interjected.

“We gotta keep moving, find someone who can translate that dagger,” Poe replied, “Like a helpful droid.” “I suggest we return to the Millennium Falcon at once,” the droid said as forcefully as he was capable of being. “Troopers’ll be waiting at the Falcon,” I said, pausing my steps to try and shove aside the pain I felt at the thought of leaving my beloved ship behind, “We’ll find a way to get it back.”

Not more than two seconds after I spoke did each hair on my body stand up straight and a cold wave run through my body. I twisted to look out upon the miles of sand and rock, sensing the familiar presence of Ren yet not being able to see him. Rey and I shared a look, concern mixed with understanding that someone had to deal with it. I could feel that it was her that needed to confront him, I wasn’t the only one that shared a complicated history with the Supreme Leader. I nodded understandingly to her, the two of us not needing to speak a single word.

“What is it?” Finn asked, approaching the two of us. “I’ll be right behind you,” she said, handing Finn her staff and bag, “It’s okay.”

She passed by both of us, heading back down the way we’d come to go deal with our problem. “Let’s go,” I directed, turning back towards our new ride, “She’s got this.” The rest of us climbed the rest of the rocks until we hit Ochi’s ship, opening the ramp and heading into the heart of it. “Let’s see what we’ve got,” Poe said, switching on the flickering lights, “Let’s get those converters fired up.”

Finn, Poe and I marched to the cockpit, swiping at dusty cobwebs that adorned the ship. Poe flipped open the shutters and started her up proudly while Finn and I were more focused on looking out the windows for Rey. “Where is she?” he asked me.

Poe interrupted before I could form an answer, “Guys, help me out over here.” “Chewie, tell Rey we gotta go,” Finn ordered the Wookiee, who looked to me for confirmation. I gave a short nod and ran off the assist Poe in getting the ship up and running.

“What is she doing?” he grumbled as he sat down in the captain’s chair. “She’s helping us out,” I sat down in the seat next to him, “Trust me.” “That’s all I get?” he asked annoyedly as he flipped various switches, “Another Jedi thing I wouldn’t understand?”

“Are we really doing this right now?” I snapped, pressing a few buttons to help prep the ship.

“We wouldn’t have to if you would just tell me what’s going on,” Poe shot back, his voice raising to match mine. “It’s Ren,” Finn interrupted our fight, anxiety creeping into his tone. He bolted out of the cockpit leaving Poe and I to ourselves. “Finn, wait!” I yelled, taking off after him before he tried to intervene. I caught up to him outside of the ship, “Finn, you’ve gotta let her do th-“ My feet stopped as I spotted what Finn saw as well, Chewie was being loaded into a First order transport along with the dagger. Finn and I dropped to the rocks, crouching down and watching the scene unfold as the Wookiee pushed forward into the ship, hunched over and handcuffed. My natural instinct was to run and free him, but I knew that spelled too much potential danger for us all. And with Finn’s hand tightly gripping my arm, there was no way he’d let me go. It was one of the worst tortures I had to endure.

“We need to find a way to stop the ship,” I said quietly through my unshed tears, “If Poe could get that thing in the air…” “If we fire, the whole thing goes down,” Finn ended the idea as soon as it had been born.

I buried my face in my hands and rubbed furiously, my mind spinning with adrenaline and worry. The sounds on an approaching ship caught my attention, I rose to my feet and followed the noise across the rocks. Yards away from us stood Rey, lightsaber ignited with her back turned to the ship that undoubtably belonged to Ren. She took a running start as the craft advanced toward her and what happened next even I could hardly believe as I watched it. Rey flipped up in the air, letting her arm hang down and slicing off one of the ship’s wings. While she landed gracefully in a cloud of dust, Ren’s ship split violently until it was just the round cockpit rolling across the field of sand before exploding against one of the rocks. My breath caught as the flames engulfed what was left of his ship, I searched for any life left in the wreckage, sensing that he wasn’t dead yet. With my focus momentarily on Ren, I hadn’t noticed Finn had climbed down the rocks and was calling out for Rey.

“They got Chewie! They got him!” he pointed to the skies, I looked up to see the transport containing him had taken off.

“No,” I mumbled to myself, sticking my hand out to stop the ship using the Force. Rey had the same idea and aided me in my efforts. At that moment, a familiar cloaked figure emerged from the flaming wreckage, slowly making his way towards us. I could feel his stony, emotionless stare even with the great gap between us. Even so, I kept my focus on trying to pull the ship out of the sky. Ren extended his hand as well, creating resistance for Rey and I that only made us try harder. The three of us stood locked in our stances, throwing the ship from side to side as we battled for the life inside.

Then suddenly, the fight was over. From Rey’s outstretched hand came thick strands of lightning that wrapped around the ship. It took mere seconds until an explosion ripped the ship apart.

“Chewie!” Rey shrieked in horror. “No!” Finn cried.

I dropped to my knees in shock, watching as the wreckage floated to the ground, Chewie buried somewhere inside. One loud guttural sob escaped my lips and I clutched my stomach, crying out for the loss of another part of my family.

“Guys!” Poe’s voice broke through my grief, “We gotta go! They’re coming!”

Through my tears, I looked above to see Poe standing above me next to the ship and heard the noise of incoming fighters. I had to summon the strength to rise to my feet, my eyes drifting back to Chewie’s fiery grave one last time. “I’m sorry,” I whispered, my voice choked with emotion. I spared a final look to Ren, who I could sense was just as shocked at what had happened as I was. I sensed something in him, the same thing I had sensed when Mom had been thrown out of the Raddus. Sorrow. I wished I could have said I cared, but all I felt towards him was anger. He had contributed to Chewie’s death.

As Rey and Finn approached, I snapped back into action and climbed the rocks, Poe helping me and pulling me up the final foot. We bolted for the ship, racing to the cockpit and taking our assigned seats. He had gotten the thing in flying shape and as soon as we had everybody on board, Poe lifted it off the ground and shot us into the sky and away from the fighters. It was only when I knew he could manage without me that I slipped out of my chair and out of the cockpit.

A distraught Rey was waiting in the hold for me, she stood as I entered, “Y/n, I’m so-“ I breezed past her and Finn, I ignored the droids, I didn’t even think to go to Poe for comfort. Instead, I locked myself in the refresher and let my tears freely fall, mourning the loss of my life long friend.

----

A/N: I promise the next chapter will have little more going on...Let me know what you thought or if you’d like to be tagged ☺️

Taglist: @m1rkw00dpr1ncess @springfox04 @constantdisgrace @holybatflapexpert @seninjakitey @tammythompson-singslikea-muppet @leilei-draws @eternal-fandoms @dream-alittlebiggerdarling @imaginecrushes @eternallyvenus @thescarletknight2014 @simplybarnes @captain-america5 @breyasficletblog @caseymcflurry @stumbleonmywords @april-14-blog @i-ievu @ultrunning @desperatelytryingtosavemyself @caswinchester2000 @meraki-loki @lovinnholland @wishing4wishes @fruitloopzzz @bbuckysbeardd @justanotherblonde23 @ace-fiction @abysshaven @thisshitfucks @astudyoftimeywimeystuff @itsfangirlmendes @superbookishhufflepuff @zoriis @hybrid-in-progress @chloe-skywalker @lovinnoya @horsedragonllama

Star Wars Permanent Taglist: @paintballkid711@caswinchester2000 @theliterarymess @softly-sad-deactivated20210329 @angelicadameron

#poe dameron x reader #poe dameron x solo!reader #poe dameron imagine #star was imagine

102 notes · View notes

some-cookie-crumbz · 3 years

Text

Venn Diagram

Venn Diagram Fandom: My Hero Academia Pairing: DabiTwice; Implied Huwumi Summary: DabiTwice Week Day 2 Prompt Fill: Part of a longer DabiTwice Pro Heroes AU I have in the works and may have spoilers for more recent manga chapters if you aren’t up to date. Dabi reminded himself that he should maintain his composure, as expected of a Pro of his caliber. After all, it was just a civil meeting with another Pro to discuss agency lines and the swiping of a culprit. So what if the other Pro in question had a jawline of immaculately chiseled marble? He certainly didn’t care! Standard Disclaimer: If you read and enjoy this, please give it a like/ reblog so I know if I should write more.

Also Minor Trigger Warning: Implied/ Referenced Mental Illness

Touya checked his appearance in the mirror for the upmtenth time in the last five minutes. He shouldn’t be this worked up, he reminded himself, fussing as if it was a real date. It wasn’t a real date, he insisted to himself for an even larger attempt. Sure, the other had practically purred the invitation to coffee at him but that didn’t mean anything! It was just two guys hanging out and discussing the logistics of whether or not the other had stolen Dabi’s target from him! At a coffee shop that the other insisted was great for getting a handle on someone else!

So what if Bubaigawara Jin was 5’Hunk tall with a warming grin and sharp eyes? Touya certainly didn’t care! This was strictly business!

Which was why he’d spent two hours the prior night stressing over his outfit.

And then another hour and a half fussing over it when he woke up.

And planned to come up with an incredibly clever lie to tell Father as to where he was going, because God forbid Father know who it was Touya’s little meetup was with.

Touya groaned and scrubbed his face with his hands, reminding himself to stay calm as anxiety caused his skin to prickle with warmth. He was usually incredibly good at keeping his Quirk under control and had learned early on that his emotions correlated to it. Thankfully enough, Father had been quick to come up with tactics to handle his flames so as to halt his harming himself and allowing him to pursue Pro Heroics professionally, eager to follow in his father’s footsteps.

Which placed him back in the current moment.

Todoroki Enji was not an easily impressed or rattled man, more times than not seeming cruelly indifferent. This was, of course, just how the public saw him. Touya and his siblings knew that, while a harsh critic and incredibly awkward at expressing his feelings, Father was an ultimately good and kind man. He was also, however, a very disciplined and serious man, who took pride in his work and shouldered the weight of his profession with the kind of regalia he expected of others.

It was most likely why he had some rather… strong opinions about his peers.

The obvious ones were Number One Pro All Might, who he made his disdain and resentment for apparent all the time. After that came Hawks, ranked Number Three, who he found irritating due to his haughty behavior. They were the two big standouts due to their close ranking to Endeavor himself but much more so in how they had the ability to set him off in the first place with minimal effort. Hawks was your standard troll the handful of times they’d interacted, playfully digging at the older man in ways that he knew would set him off behind closed doors and then smiling through the tongue lashing. All Might was an unintentional irritant. His apparent ignorance to Endeavor’s self-imposed rivalry between them seemed to only further push Enji’s buttons regarding it.

And then there was Pro Hero Torrential, whose agency was their neighbor and Enji held equally strong opinions about. More times than not, he could be heard grousing about that “uncouth sea hag and her salty little hooligans” just across the way. Torrential herself was relatively skilled at what she did - well enough to rank in the top 25 - but she seemed to revel in firing Enji up more than chasing down baddies. Her own Quirk was water-based so she was always quick to use it to her advantage along with passive aggressive jabs just to prod at Endeavor’s ego. If Touya was honest, he didn’t understand his Father’s reasons for falling for it every time. After so long, he figured that it was the reaction that had Torrential poking and prodding like she did. Furthermore, there were 20 ranks separating them on the charts, so why should her opinion matter so much? Or was it more a matter of how frequently she was able to rattle his cage? However, Torrential was part of why Touya felt compelled to lie about who he was meeting up with.

Jin was also a Pro Hero by the name of Twice, who was Torrential’s faithful right hand man.

He shook his head and started to make his way down the halls to head out. As he walked through, he realized that it seemed Father was nowhere to be seen. Had he stepped out for something? He knew he was off work today, but it wasn’t impossible that something had come up. The man was a workaholic, after all. He felt himself relax at not needing to have any kind of story figured out. He stopped at the door to lace on his boots only to jump as Father walked in, Shoto and two of his little friends a few paces behind him. “Touya? Where are you going?” Enji asked.

He opened his mouth to answer, trying to keep the panic from being too obvious, when there was the sound of quick footfalls behind them. “Touya, you jerk! I told you I just needed an extra minute to finish getting ready!” All eyes shifted to Fuyumi as she came bustling into the entryway, pouting at her brother with her hands on her hips, all dolled up for a trip of her own.

It took Touya less than two seconds to roll with it. “Not my fault you take forever,” he drawled with an overly dramatic roll of his eyes.

Enji looked between his older two children with a raised brow. “Where are the two of you going?”

“Akiko and I wanted to go shopping today,” Fuyumi said as she stepped down to put her own shoes on, “but Mom was worried about us going out alone, what with all the escalated Villain activity lately.”

“So I offered to go with as bodyguard in exchange for Yumi paying for my grub,”

Shoto blinked slowly. “Hopefully you’re gonna have two servings, because I get the feeling they’re gonna use you like a pack mule,” he quipped flatly.

“Shoto! So mean!” Fuyumi gasped while Touya released a sharp bark of laughter. Shoto wasn’t always the best with his comedic timing, but when he was, he always nailed a bullseye!

Enji made a small noise of agreement. “I see. I was hoping you could help me with these three today, but this is much better,” the older man said with a small nod. “You two look after one another out there. And if you need anything, just call. We’ll be there at a moment’s notice if you need the assistance.”

“Of course, Father,” Fuyumi said, giving him a brief hug and quick peck to one cheek before waving at Shoto and his friends. “Have fun training, boys. And don’t let Father work you guys too hard.”

“I think it’s actually the other way around,” Touya hummed, grinning mischievously when Enji scowled at him. “You aren’t exactly a spring chicken any more, old man.”

“In yet I can still run circles around you,” he said back, the only shift to his expression being the slightest twitch to the left corner of his mouth.

“What did you sa-!” He was suddenly jerked away from the brewing squabble by Fuyumi tugging on his arm.

“Touya, you and Father can bicker later! We’re gonna be late!” With that final declaration, he was unceremoniously dragged out the door, Shoto and his friend with the green hair waving at them.

Once they were on the street proper, he readjusted himself and glanced sideways at Fuyumi. While her outfit was casual enough for a girl’s day to be plausible, he had his doubts. “So, what are you actually getting up to?” he asked suspiciously.

She flashed him an expectant look. “What, no ‘thank you’ for saying your floundering butt back there?”

“I wasn’t floundering,” he huffed.

“But you would have been the second you had to lie about what you were doing. Because clearly you’re going on a date. And with someone you think Father would disapprove of, if you feel the need to hide it,” she explained evenly. He winced and averted his gaze from her. Fuyumi was an incredibly quick woman, much to Touya’s simultaneous chagrin and relief. She was incredibly in-tune with the people she loved and could piece things out with them with the greatest of ease. This attribute could be a great asset or a detriment, depending on where her loyalties lay at any given moment. “Look, I’m not going to pry or anything. If you don’t want to tell me, you don’t have to.”

“Thanks, Yumi,” he said with a small sigh. He felt his shoulders slump a bit as he relaxed. Despite her occasional bratty little sister tendencies, Fuyumi knew when to keep certain things to herself. “Just… I’m going to talk to Father about it eventually. Probably. If anything more comes of this.”

“Not sure if this mystery man is gonna pass the first date test?” she asked while waggling her eyebrows at him playfully.

He contemplated answering that it wasn’t a date, but a work-related conference. Because he was still insisting to himself that it really was only that. “Not sure if I’m gonna pass the first date,” he grumbled quietly.

“Touya,” she said in quiet shock. He tried to ignore her by continuing to walk, but she reached out and grabbed his arm. He stopped and turned to face worried cerulean eyes. “Hey, if the first date doesn’t go well, that’s not your fault. It could just mean you two aren’t as good together as you initially thought.”

“Just like the last two guys I tried to get serious with?” he scoffed, rolling his eyes. He didn’t like thinking about it, really. But it felt like… Well, outside of his family name, he didn’t have much to offer a boyfriend. His own rise to acclaim as a Pro was far from glamorous and he knew his tendency towards sarcasm and dramatics weren’t always the biggest appeals to lots of people.

Fuyumi huffed and reached up to lightly pat his cheeks. “Hey,” she said, her tone serious and firm in a delicate way that only she and Mom seemed capable of, “I know what you’re thinking and I’m gonna break down why you’re wrong. You’re successful, you’re funny, you’re smart, you know what you want and how to get it. And, most importantly, you know who you are and don’t put up with other people’s crap. Those guys before? They were just assholes who thought they could ‘fix’ you without realizing you don’t need fixing. It’s not your fault if they were intimidated by you and how comfortable you are in your own skin.”

He opened his mouth to say something before chuckling quietly and closing his eyes. “Damn, just cutting straight through, huh?”

She giggled and let her hands shift to carefully adjust the janked collar of his leather coat. “Now, cheer up! You’re clearly interested in this guy, whoever he is, so focus on having fun!”

“Fine, fine,” he mused, opening his eyes to glance at her again. He realized that they should probably iron out the details of their plan. It’d look suspicious if they came home without the other, after all. “So, how do we wanna deal with the rents when we get back?”

“Akiko’s already aware of the cover story, so I’ll let her know to cover for you, too, just in case. We were going to meet up for dinner around 5:30-6. You can join us for gossip, and then we go home together afterwards,” she suggested as they reached a crosswalk. He nodded as he hit the sign to keep going north, towards the train station, while she moved to go west. “I’ll add you to our text chat so that you know where to meet us at.” With that said, she waved and scampered across the crosswalk as it turned, lifting her hand to wave at a figure waiting on the other side.

Touya froze for a second as he took in the figure, wearing baggy clothes, large shades and a cap with a wide brim. The outfit was clearly a front to keep their actual physical characteristics hidden; whether to avoid the ire of the Todoroki men or not, Touya wasn’t entirely sure. He tilted his head to the side and narrowed his gaze as Fuyumi rushed to their side. They offered one of their arms to her, which she eagerly attached to, her back still facing Touya. The capped figure glanced up briefly and Touya froze at the sharp golden eyes fixated on him, followed by a sly grin.

He was tempted to follow after them but then the crosswalk chimed for him. He decided to leave it until later, given Fuyumi had done him a favor. He couldn’t shake his sudden hunger for barbeque-style chicken wings, though.

Thankfully enough, he showed up right on time at the agreed upon coffee shop. Bubaigawara was waiting out front for him, one hand in the pocket of the bomber jacket he was wearing while the other was scrolling through something on his phone. He perked up as Touya approached, his phone immediately disappearing into his pocket. “Hey! Hope it wasn’t a hassle finding this place,” he prompted.

Touya flashed a small smirk as he reached him. “Think I’ll be disoriented just because we’re in a shop on your agency's side?”

He chuckled and indicated the simple chalkboard display and Wooden hanging sign that read “Bean There, Brew That” above the front door of the shop. “More just because this place is a little bit of a hole in the wall. Owner’s a real sweet lady, though,” he assured before reaching for the door and holding it open for him. “After you, Dabi.”

He laughed as he slipped past. “I ain’t on duty; drop that formal bullshit. Just call me Todoroki or Touya,” he groused.

“In that case, Todoroki,” Twice said as he walked in after him, “fuck the formal bullshit with me, too.”

“Sounds good, Bubaigawara,” he agreed, allowing the other to lead him to the front counter. The shop, as he said, was a simple and laid-back place, with quiet piano music playing over the speaker and only two or three other patrons occupying the joint. The elderly owner was behind the counter, ringing customers up, while her grandkids helped her with preparing orders. Bubaigawara insisted on paying for both their drinks while Touya was sent to find a seat. He ended up selecting a spot by the window.

There was a soft thunk as his drink was set in front of him. “Fan of people watching?” Bubaigawara asked as he settled in across from him.

“Nice way to kill time,” he shrugged, sliding his drink closer. He carefully removed the plastic lid and watched the steam roll out in large uneven plumes, the strong and thick scent of fresh brewed coffee filling his senses. “Tended to do it a lot as a kid. Learned when a lot of the other kids were getting up to dumb shit.”

“Oh, that must have made you real popular with your peers as you got older!” he laughed.

Touya snorted himself as he took a sip of his drink. “Enough so that I got kicked out of my ritzy lil school,” he scoffed. The blonde haired man perked up at that, sipping his own drink and making a noise of interest. Realistically, Touya knew he shouldn’t be sharing this fact so early on. This information was more of a second or third date sort of thing. But… He also didn’t want to have to skirt around parts of himself. He was a work in progress and he wanted to make sure any potential partners were aware. “My first year at UA I got in a real bad fight with some other kid. Now, admittedly, I wasn’t exactly the scholarly type to start with, and I’d butted heads with this particular dick more than once. Ratted him out for cheating on a practical test so him and his buddies jumped me after school. Pretty sure I broke the asshole’s jaw and left him with some permanent burn marks.”

“Sounds like they deserved it, though,” the other said evenly. “I mean, they attacked you. And they outnumbered you. You were just defending yourself.” He took another sip of his drink and flashed an amused smirk. “Plus you’re the one that became a Pro, even without attending a proper Hero school. You’re the one that cared enough to still deserve a career in the field while I’d be willing to wager those dipshits all flunked out or are nothing but coffee jockies.”

Touya froze as he leaned to take another sip of his drink. He blinked three times in quick succession before shaking his head. “What?”

“What?” he parrotted back, glancing back up in surprise.

“You… You’re serious?”

“Yes…? I mean, again, they started it. Did they just expect you to roll over and take it? You wouldn’t just let a Villain you stopped from robbing a bank curb stomp you under the principle of alerting the police that they were going to be apprehended,” he pointed out, waving one hand as he spoke.

Touya continued to stare, mind reeling. While Father hadn’t been angry with him for getting thrown out of UA, he also hadn’t been thrilled. His pride in his son for doing what was right was undercut by his disappointment in that same son not showing the restraint he knew he had. The resulting lecture from Father had been a strange mix, trying to insist he stand by his morals but also knowing when to back down from a fight. Even to this day, though, Touya struggled with that specific concept. After all, it was up to Pro Heroes to protect the public, to assure law and order was upheld. If they didn’t hold other Pros to the same standard, what good was all their preaching? It would be nothing more than moral grand-standing.

“And, I mean, if it makes you feel better, I dropped out of middle school,” Bubaigawara said with another shrug.

“No joke?” Touya asked, relaxing at the table and leaning a bit closer.

He hummed. “That was around the time that, uh, my mental health took a nosedive. Struggled with that shit for a long time. Got this as a result of all that, actually,” he laughed lightly, reaching up to tap the long scar that ran down the center of his scar. Touya had only really seen it a handful of times and always assumed it was something medical, but now that he looked at it closer, he could tell that it wasn’t perfectly symmetrical like he always thought. “I… Kinda gave up, to be honest. Everyone around me gave up on me, so what was the point? I decided to just become who everyone assumed I always was for a good couple of years. But then… After the worst week of my fucking life… Captain found me.”

Touya blinked in surprise. Captain was the term that Torrential’s staff called her by. He knew part of it was as a show of respect and he’d heard she recruited her staff through unconventional means, but the details weren’t something he’d explored. “Huh… And she set you on the right path?”

“Don’t know if she really even meant to get me the way she did,” he confessed with a wistful smile. He sipped his drink and stared outside at the few passersby. “But long story short, she pushed me to follow my passions and gave me the encouragement I needed to do it. But I’ll tell you about that another time.”

A small chuckle escaped Touya at that. “I’ll hold you to that,” he hummed, feeling more at ease on this date than he had on any in the last three years.

And, yes, he finally embraced that he was on a date.

#My Hero Academia #DabiTwice #Dabi #Twice #DabiTwice Week #DabiTwice Week 2021 #my fics #TW: Mental Health Issues #TW: Violence #I had a lot of fun with this one!#These two most def have similarities in canon #So I wanted to highlight the idea of them having similarities in this AU as well

21 notes · View notes

power-rings · 3 years

Text

Growing Pains

Chapter Two: A Bond

"I need you to know I would never be this strong without you You’ve seen how I’ve grown you took all my doubt Cause you were home..."

Weeks and months went by, and Maria succeeded in sneaking Shadow out of the lab. It happened so often to the point it was no longer a secret to her grandfather; not that he minded anymore, now. Shadow was developing just perfectly on his own, without anything from IVs, fluid, and some oxygen from a machine. So, Prof. Gerald was more than happy to allow Shadow some exercise. Although, the lifeform was developing just fine he did struggle to keep his balance every so often. With the help of Maria, he was able to maneuver around their unique home in Space. Over the time they've spent together they were becoming quite a interesting pair. It wasn't common they would get into trouble, but sometimes trouble would end up finding them.

One accident occurred between a middle-aged female nurse, which Maria swore to Shadow that she was like 150 years old and would never die. (He didn't quite understand, yet nodded in agreement either way.) Everyone called her an old hag on the A.R.K. but she did well at her job, despite her nasty attitude towards... well... everyone. For the first several years that Maria was on the Space Colony, this nurse didn't allow Maria to do anything except stay in her bed. She would force her to take some horrible medications, with worse side-effects. She didn't believe the old lady that they were helping her immune system, but Grandpa reassured her worries. Nobody really calls her by her real name, therefore she is known by That Nurse, and some other nasty names Maria would not repeat. That Nurse always wore her hair up in a bun, with a light blue pin tightly in her hair. For years, she told Maria that leaving her room would be a disaster for her health, she even hinted that she should go on Earth... because her grandfather wasn't present all the time. Unbeknownst to Maria though, she didn't have any living parents on Earth, so grandpa had to be best option for a guardian. If she was able to go out of the room, she was forced to wear a protective clothing, and uncomfortable masks. Eventually, Prof. Gerald had enough and told her that the treatments will be enough to keep her immune system strong, she of course argued with the man to no avail.

Can you guess how she felt about her friend, Shadow? She would spit out insults at Shadow, such as "you're just a lab rat", and "get back in your tube where you belong!" Maria frowned at her, and continued on her way, blocking the nasty old lady out. Thankfully, the rest of the residents were more approving of Shadow, and even found him to be quite interesting. None of them really knew what Gerald's purpose behind his creation, but that answer will come in due time.

Throughout their days together, Maria invited Shadow to try various foods from the cafeteria. Most of which was prepared by some of the greatest cooks that Gerald hired. It was quite different than some of the foods that they would enjoy on Earth. Her grandpa said that Shadow didn't have to eat, and could get away with eating one meal a week or longer. But, she insisted. Some of the foods such as veggies were packed tightly in portioned out boxes. (at that time they were trying to figure out how to grow veggies, and fruit in Space, so most of it were grown from Earth. ) Shadow was grossed out by broccoli, unless it was covered in the yellow substance called cheese. Anything else that was green, he refused to consume. Some of the other foods given were hand-prepared by the cooks among those meals... spaghetti were their favorites.

Their days would end by looking out the observation room where Earth, and some other planets orbited near them. It was absolutely stunning. Maria talked and talked about the books she read about this beautiful planet, Shadow of course soaked it all in. When it was it their curfew, this alarm would go off around the Space Colony, and everyone made their ways back to their rooms to settle for bed. Prof. Gerald would always walk Maria to bed, and would leave Shadow in the lab, but for the first night, he allowed Shadow to stay in Maria's own room. She worked on a make-shift bed for him, which was surrounded by soft pillows, and tons of stuffed animals - you would almost confuse Shadow for one! This became a routine every night from then on.

Maria's 10th birthday of all days she fell really ill. And when she got sick, it can be very deadly for her. Shadow was forced to stay out of the room, doctors, Prof. Gerald, and That Nurse were huddled around her bedside, checking her vitals, poking her with needles injected with medications. He waited outside of her door for days to come, faithfully obeying Prof. Gerald's orders. She was ill for about fourteen days, but gradually regained her strength, and Shadow was able to keep her company. No one knew what caused her to get ill, but whatever it was, almost everyone caught it and less people were seen roaming around. The next couple of weeks were slow, and their typical routine were a little different because Maria was struggling to regain her strength. When she was allowed to leave the room, because of the illnesses spread amongst the crew were no longer contagious, Shadow ended up carrying the girl to the observation room to see Earth... together. Their bond had grew drastically, and the two were inseparable.

A year went by since Shadow's creation, he grew to be typical hedgehog's height, and weight. Still a shorty, as Maria teases. During that same year, the nurse that everyone thought would never die, she ended up falling sick, and was sent back to Earth and died peacefully surrounded some of her grandchildren. It was almost weird not to hear her voice echo through the corridors of the Space Colony.

"What does it mean to die?" Shadow asked the pre-teen, he watched the screen in the cafeteria, that displayed various pictures of the nurse to pay tribute to her - they learned her name was in fact... Linda.

Maria raised an eyebrow, this wasn't a subject that children typically talked about. But, for her she had came close to the jaws of death more times than she liked. It didn't mean it didn't scare her. Any normal being would be scared... "Grandpa describes as a deep sleep..." Which he wasn't exactly wrong when he watched many of his creations go to sleep and never wake up. Maria played with her food, a little distraught, "but he says that Linda isn't suffering anymore." She gave a little smile. Shadow blinked, and the whole topic of death was completely dropped between the two.

His first year alive was literally hell from then on. Those scientists that observed him when he was tiny... they returned to discover any progress being made with the Ultimate Lifeform, he almost forgot that's what they called him. Shadow was being lead down the hallway to a room that he never knew existed, it was labeled as the "Testing Room". It was a huge empty room, no windows except for the up ahead where his creator observed, and the six other men standing before a platform that had a ton of buttons. "Let's see what it's capable of, shall we?" Stephen who had higher authority than the other 5. "Lifeform," he spoke into the microphone, his harsh voice echoing in the room. "destroy these robots." Within seconds, two robots were dropped from the ceiling. Prof. Gerald nervously watched above.

Shadow's ears pricked back, rather confused. Why did he have to destroy them? It wasn't like they were trying to harm him - OH SHIT, nope nevermind they're shooting at the lifeform now. He winced in pain, and growled. Tossing a glare at the men watching him. They kept firing. Shadow dodged left and right. Eventually, he was on all fours, panting. He was bleeding, but nothing that wouldn't heal on it's own unlike any other living being. His opponents approached him while he was down. "Lifeform! What in the hell are you doing?! DESTROY THEM!" He hollered from the control room. It was at that second Shadow's friend ran inside to his side, shielding him.

"STOP! You're gonna hurt him!" Upstairs, Gerald's face went white as the robot found a new target.

"SHUT IT OFF!" He roared, he shoved the men out of the way, and slammed his fist on the red button in the middle of the console. Immediately, the robot's systems went idle.

Maria hugged Shadow close, tears falling down her cheek - concerned deeply for her friend. Coming to reality, Shadow return the embrace. "Let's get you out of here..." She sniffled.

#my writing #fanfiction #maria robotnik #shadow the hedgehog #growing pains chapter two

15 notes · View notes

heartofsnark · 3 years

Text

Can You Feel The Sun? (Chapter Eight): Icarus Falls

Notes: Why, yes, I am posting these relatively quickly. This is the last of a backlog since I’m actively still working on the next chapter, This is a doozy of a chapter, both emotionally and length wise, but I’m rather proud of it, if I’m being honest. I recommend settling in a snack and maybe...just maybe some tissues....

Word Count: 15327

Chapter Warnings: Multiple deaths, violence, gore, grief, angst.

If you haven’t yet, you can read the previous chapter here!~

V and Jackie get into the backseat of the Delamain taxi. White and tan leather interior, despite looking the nicest she ever has in twenty years she still feels like she might stain the white leather. No driver, instead there’s screens and consoles in the back of the seats in front of them. An avatar of a bald man with stark unnaturally white skin and blue lips

“Welcome on board this Delamain service. With Delamain, you leave your problems at the door,” the AI avatar greets them in a robotic voice.

“Son of a bitch! Better fuckin' believe I will!” Jackie yells out, still grinning. V lets out a breath of air meant to sound like a laugh, but the lump in her throat isn’t making it any easier.

“I see no reason why you should be using expletives.”

“Sorry, he gets… excited.” Her voice is tighter than she wants it to be, her leg bouncing now.

“Damn right, I’m excited. Hey, Del, what about that time I wanted to hire you for my cousin's bachelor party, huh?”

“Unfortunately, we do not take on such contracts.”

“Three months I'd been savin' up scratch… Egh, water under the bridge. Hit it, Del!”

“Before we begin our journey, I must verify the identities of all customers. Please proceed to connect your personal links,” the mercs plug their personal links into the console, “Thank you. "Excelsior" package activated.”

Crisp subtitles for Delamain alight along her contacts, more comprehensive than the lip reading tech sometimes gives. Maybe his AI avatar enunciates more properly than a human, she wonders.

“"Excelsior"? Hohoho, this just keeps gettin' better!”

Jackie laughs as the taxi cab starts to drive and V finds herself fiddling with her suit sleeve. It’s perfectly tailored, but she still feels like a kid in dress up. Having to pretend she’s a corpo, having to pretend to be a hearing person. Her bright painted nails seem to clash so much with the persona and she curses herself for not changing the polish. What if they’re caught right away? The corps smelling Heywood and The Badlands on them the second they walk through the door. What if the spoofed SID hack doesn’t work, what if the bot malfunctions… What if, what if, what if; spins around her brain. They can’t fuck this up, there’s no room for mistakes. One disaster will destroy their reputations, hell their entire merc careers. And that's the best case scenario.

When she glances at Jackie there’s no hint of nerves, no hint of reservation or fear, just giddy excitement. Like a kid getting ready to hit up a party.

“What’s got you riled up?” She asks in spoken English, deciding she’ll mostly speak for the ride since Jackie is the only person really here, that way he doesn’t have to look at her the entire time. And maybe she’s also hoping if she talks enough she won’t clam up too bad in Konpeki.

“Hang on, watch this… Delamain! Initiate combat mode!”

She can see the bright red ink of his tattoo peeking from his suit sleeve, eyes drawn to it, and something about that scares her more; a hint of his Valentino roots showing, would it be a literal red flag for Konpeki security.

“My apologies, but you do not appear to be in any sort of imminent danger,” Delamain crushes Jackie’s hopes, a frown replacing his grin.

“Huh… Oh well. Trust me, he'll mow down an army of ‘Saka ninjas if it comes down to it,” Jackie explains to V and she wraps her arms around herself, resisting the desire to bring her legs up into the seat, trying to get her mind off her nerves.

“So, what else is included in Excelsior mode?” V tries signing to the AI, curious if it has translation tech for ASL.

“Comprehensive health coverage, including the handling and disposal of a client's remains should death occur on board,” Delamain responds without hesitation and instantly ruins any chance of her getting her mind off the massive risks within this job.

“Damn. Shit got dark pretty quick,” Jackie comments.

“Dex isn’t skimping though.”

“And thanks to you, we're still gettin' a juicy forty percent.”

“You’re welcome.”

“Excelsior…This is how you wanna cruise into the major leagues…” He says like the job is already done and they’re hitting up an after party…

“Wouldn’t get too excited yet, Jack, doing a job not hitting up a party.” And her words are too sharp, voice too venomous and rough in her throat. She regrets it as soon as they leave her lips, as soon as she’s spoken them into reality, wishing she could swallow them back down. His face drops completely, eyes harsh and she knows she fucked up.

“For real, V…? See me as that shallow?”

“I-”

“Lemme explain somethin' to you, V… My whole life I've spent in this shit around us! And I ain't goin' back!”

“I’m sorry, really, I just… I’m worried and I let my nerves talk for me, I’m sorry.” She quickly tries to smooth it over, those knots in her gut only winding tighter with Jackie mad at her.

“Swear to christ, V, I will never fucking get you,” he says, shaking his head and looking out the window.

“What do you mean?”

“Twenty years old, sitting in the back of a Delamain, on your way to do a job for Dex fuckin’ Deshawn and you can’t even muster a fuckin smile? You fuckin’ know what I’d have done to be where you are right now when I was your age, I was still dreaming of seeing The Afterlife! Took you less than a year to be here, took me ten! And you ain’t even happy about it! Then you act like I’m not takin’ it serious, like I don’t got my fuckin’ head in the game, just cause you can’t appreciate where the fuck you are right now!”

She chews her lip, not sure what to say to him. Guilt coming over her. He’s right, she hasn’t lived in Night City nor been a merc nearly as long. He’s been doing this since he left the Valentinos… For Jackie this has been a lifelong dream, the ultimate goal. She didn’t even consider it a possibility until she met him and now she’s already on her way there. Of course he’s happy, on the precipice of his dreams coming true.

“I’m sorry, really I didn’t mean to piss on your parade.”

“Yet somehow you always do.”

V sighs watching the city pass outside her window for a few more moments, tapping her fingers, that knot feels like a ball of lead now. She wants to claw her skin off, tear and tear away at herself, at her being, and maybe, just maybe she’ll find someone better under the gore. Someone who isn’t such a fucking asshole. Someone who knows how to keep their mouth shut and doesn’t ruin everything for everyone else. She’ll never understand why Jackie puts up with her, why he has for so long. She just doesn’t want to fuck this up. The job, her friendship, the little bit of happiness she’s built. V wrings her hands together, tight enough to hurt and she twists them a little harder, nails digging into the skin. If she can’t find anyone better maybe she’ll just claw away until she’s nothing at all.

She’s already a bundle of nerves over the heist and she can’t stand another moment of the tension hanging thick in the air.

“Did you fuck my wife?” She says in her best imitation of something between an Italian and a Brooklyn accent, watching Jackie’s face, the hint of a smile tugging at it. Tension starting to melt ever so slightly.

“Don’t get me started,” he returns forcing the same cheesy voice.

“Did you fuck my wife?”

“I think you fucked my wife and got me started.”

“I got started cause you fucked my wife.”

“I could trace back the moment I got started it’d definitely be when you fucked my wife!”

“That is unquestionably when I got started!” They’re smiling now, giggling at every other word as they choke on their cheesy jokes. Tension melts away as a weight is being lifted off her chest.

“My records indicate that neither of you are married.”

And they lose it, laughter filling the car at Delamain’s interjection to their stupidity. Its ridiculous and dumb and they sound like children. But, she’s thankful for the moment, the reprieve, where it’s laughter and not nerves tearing at her guts.

A call notification lights up on V’s optic contacts, T-Bug’s avatar and V answers, the runner’s voice coming just a moment later.

“Hey. How's things?”

“Eh,” Jackie answers, “been better, been worse.”

“We’re nearing our destination,” Delamain tells them and V’s throat tightens.

“Listen, set up a direct, encrypted line to guide you through Konpeki. V, ring Jackie now, see if we're in sync. Can't be too careful.”

She puts a call through to Jackie, inteface telling her it’s establishing a secure connection.

“And?” Bug asks, expectantly.

“Got static,” Jackie cringes, “Say somethin', Bug?”

“The greatest crimes issue from a desire for excess and not from necessity."

“Say what now?”

“Yeah, I read you. Not so much your Greek friend, though it was kind of exciting,” Jackie tells her with the ghost of a smile on his lips.

“Could give it some thought, try to understand…? How 'bout you, V?”

“I want more Aristotle!”

“Fuck off, both.”

Jackie and V share a giggle at the runner’s expense, V’s going to miss when Bug goes into retirement. If all works out, even on the brighter side, it may be the last time all three of them work together. But at least Bug will be happy and safe, unlike V or Jackie, this was never her dream or end goal.

“OK, tech checks out, looks like,” T-Bug confirms.

“Será mejor que sí…”

“Stay in touch”

And V just realizes the taxi has stopped moving, through Jackie’s window she can see the front entrance of the hotel. The bright red exterior walls, a worker standing at the ready and those nerves are clawing their way back with a vengeance, tearing up her insides and making her want to bolt, terrified that they’lll be found out as soon as they step foot in. They need to get moving, only way to get through the fear is to take control, do what needs to be done. And hopefully avoid puking in the back of an expensive AI taxi.

“Thank you for choosing the Delamain service. And best of luck. I shall await here for your return.”

“Shit's finally happenin’… “

“Its game time, got any iron left on you, time to put it away,” she tells him, tucking her gun and knife into the center compartment. Jackie following suit. V tugs off her suit jacket and rolls her white sleeves to her elbows, making sure her blades are accessible from the start.

“Alright, Hannah, let’s go.”

V opens the door of the Delamain, greeted by the view in front of the hotel, in the distance she can see the space travel facility, night settled over the water. The hotel has trees and plants out front, trying to sprinkle some nature into the cement and chrome world of Night City. She carries her suit jacket over her shoulder, keeping one hand busy with it, while the other sits in her pocket. Hoping it will keep her from signing if she needs to talk.

“Hold on, lemme grab the Flathead.” Jackie pops the trunk of the taxi and pulls out the case with the bot.

The mercs take the two marble steps up, a vibrant stript of red along the path.There’s long white marble with planters and the name of the hotel inscripted in gold.

“'Member, reservation's in your name… Ramón. You're there to meet Hajime Taki - military tech department rep. Papers are for the Flathead” T-Bug tells them as they get closer to the double doors.

“Welcome to Konpeki Plaza,” a man in a red, black, and gold uniform greets them, bowing his head as they pass by.

There’s a large waiting room, white couches along the sides with monitors displaying documentaries and vases with red hologram plants branching out of them. A security gate divides the waiting room from the front desk, scanners to check each guest for weaponry. Beyond it she can see staff with gold plated skin. All non-security personnel of the hotel are gold plated; receptionists, concierge, bartenders, and the like. A requirement for the job, even staff must match the aesthetic.

“Welcome to Konpeki Plaza. Please come through single file,” The guard tells them as they reach the full body scanner.

“You got it, holm-- uh, ahem, sir,” Jackie stumbles and V screams internally, watching her friend step forward. Blue light crackles along him, like lightning, then it flashes red. Misty’s warning of mean reds, flaring in V’s mind.

“Ahem. Hold on got something,” the guard stops Jackie before he can go any further, “Sir, care to explain why you're bringin’ a combat bot onto Konpeki Plaza premises?”

“Arms dealers.” V yells out quickly, hating how forced it sounds, tightening her fingers in her jacket, desperate not to sign on instinct and not realizing she forgot the ‘we’re’ part of her sentence until she finished saying it.

“Excuse me?”

“Ah!” A gold skinned concierge steps over, “You are here to see Taki-san, am I right? Please accept my apologies for the confusion.”

“Pff,” Jackie scoffs as the concierge bows and walks into the lobby, waiting at the front desk.

V steps into the scanner, guard assuring her it will only take a moment. It distorts her vision, crackling it with blue for just a moment. Then the guard tells her to go ahead and she walks forward, meeting Jackie at the desk. A woman with gold skin, black hair all shaved except for the bangs and sidelocks greets them. And V is starting to notice that the Arasaka logo is everywhere, the corp hotel owned by them. On the screens, gold emblazoned on marble planters, and on pamphlets. The hotel and Arasaka logo are clearly one in the same.

“Youkoso. Greetings and welcome to Konpeki Plaza,” she says bowing her head to them and V returns the gesture.

“We’d like to check in,” Jackie says and V sends him a silent thanks for talking. .

“Of course, just a moment, please” the receptionist taps away at a keyboard, “The name on the reservation is…?”

“Victorino.”

“Double room, two adults, one night. Correct?”

“That’s the one,” V tells her, with a tight nod.

“Perfect… I will go ahead and notify Taki-san of your arrival.”

“Shit, no good, not part of the plan. Talk her up, V, stall!” T-Bug yells out over the call and V is once again wanting to scream.

“That, uh, won't be necessary,” she curses herself for stuttering, “We'll go freshen up first, notify him ourselves.”

“But Taki-san is expecting you, no…?”

“Senorita, do you know how long we been traveling? Eighteen hours from New Barcelona. With a delay on Metakey 'cause some cyberpsycho blew himself into bits inside the terminal…”

“Been a nightmare, ugh.”

“Of course, I understand. You will be in the Lapis Lazuli Suite on level forty-two. Oh, one more little formality… Please validate your SID chip.”

“Honor's all yours, Hannah.”

A tablet on the table lights up with a bright blue handprint and she’s reminding of her issue getting into her own apartment. Bug said she put a temporary hack on their SID chip, but there’s an extra twinge of anxiety as V lays her hand down on it. She half expects it to show a senior citizen, to be outed as a fraud and tossed out the door.

“Everything seems to be in order. We wish you a pleasant stay!~”

“Better get goin'.”

V murmurs a thanks, feeling a bit of relief at having that part of this whole thing done. Playing corpo is somehow more stressful to her than the idea of breaking into Yorinobu’s penthouse. She follows behind Jackie. Large marble planters fill the lobby, some with trees that nearly touch the staggeringly high ceiling.

“New Barcelona? Really?” T-Bug comments as V follows Jackie up a short set of marble steps.

“It's called improvisin' - you should try it,” V stares up at a gold framed painting, “Whaddaya think, Hannah"?

“...” V raises an eyebrow at him with a soft noise in her throat.

“Quaint, cozy. Not like the hotel we had in Zurich for that convention.”

“Don't need that, Jack. Enough.”

“What? I’m takin’ this seriously!” Jackie grumbles when T-Bug scolds him.

They take two turns through the lobby, guards passing by talking about dolls being left in rough shape as they near what looks to be a bar in the corner. It's an open pathway inside, the bar illuminated in pink and a gold plated woman stands at a podium bearing Arasaka’s logo. There’s a lit collection of alcohol behind the bar, liquor that costs more than V’s rent, which isn’t a hard feat but still rubs her the wrong way.

“Bar don't look too shabby.”

“We don't do reservations on weekdays, so feel free to grab any available table. Or a couple of stools at the bar if you prefer?” She explains to them, a valley girl accent to her words.

“Could bring Misty here one day. When we, uh… close this deal.”

“Might take a look around.”

The idea of sitting down, if only for a moment, and catching her breath after the close call in the lobby sounds nice. Her nerves are frayed already, she’s never wanted to drink so much on a job before. A quick breather before she has a full blown panic attack.

“Shit,” Jackie curses, “look like some fuckin' travelin' salesman with this case. Go ahead, I’ll go on upstairs.”

V nods, watching Jackie go to the elevator, a part of her feels guilty, but she doesn’t intend to take too long. And it’s not as if she’s made visiting bars on the job a habit before, she can have this one. She rubs a hand over the back of her neck, feeling the chrome indents of her Mantis Blades cooling the skin. Half of the room is a lounge with black couches and slick pink metallic chairs, terrariums built into the walls. The other half is, gold stools and booths before the neon pink bar. Each side is filled with people mingling, dressed in high fashion, people who’ve gambled away more money than she’s ever seen.

“And when I say heads're gonna roll, I don't mean it as a fucking turn of phrase,” a half drunk man slurs his speech at the golden bartender. The stench of whiskey clings heavy to his clothes.

“Had enough guy, don’t you think? You’re making the other customers uncomfortable,” the bartender sends a pointed look towards V, a slight twang in his voice. She was looking for a breather, not conflict.

“Good! 'Cause this affects them, too! It'll slap everyone in the face!”

“What’s that?’ She entertains him, figuring it might get the guy gone sooner.

“You wanna know what a bearer of bad news looks like? What's four hundred yards long, weighs a hundred thousand tons, and is nuclear powered…? The answer's docked in the bay! Hanako Arasaka decided -,” he hiccups, “decided to take a little vacation!

“Big deal.”

“Don't know how big just yet,” her sarcasm doesn’t penetrate the fog of whiskey, “And by the time we do, it'll.. it'll be too late. Screw this. I'm gonna get some sleep…”

With that the man stumbles away, taking the too strong smell of booze with him and the shining bartender turns to her. His shaved hair either red or pink, color distorted in the glowing light.

“Evenin, what can I get you, baby?”

Her nose wrinkles at the term of endearment, “little forward, don’t you think?”

“Suckled it outta my ma's very breast,” he returns, “Fifty percent protein, the other half pure high octane CHOOH2.”

He presses two gilded hands to the bar leaning forward as he regales his story and she can’t help but raise an eyebrow; he’s implying he’s a nomad, but why would he tell her that?

“What?”

“She had wind and dust in her hair, so to speak. Belonged to the Aldecaldos. Before the bombs began fallin'. Her final words? ‘Wherever you go, whatever you do, be yourself, David.’ And so I ended up here. Still no one but myself.”

He’s full of shit, she decides immediately. Maybe her own distrust or her own frustration, nobody with nomad blood would end up here, gold plated and slinging drinks to corpos. At the very fucking least, they wouldn’t act so damn happy about it.

“Lovely story if it wasn’t a crock of shit.”

“Everyone's making something up,” he smirks, “Just like you, baby.”

“Excuse you?” she chokes out, feeling like ice water has been shot through her veins. He’s seen through her, that implication clear, but how? Even regaling to her some fucked up story of being a nomad, like he could smell the dust of the badlands still on her skin.

“Can I getcha somethin'? At the least, water?”

“Bourbon and cherry coke.”

“You got it, baby.”

The repeated use of the pet name earns him a glare, V tapping her fingers against the bar, his story and perceptiveness making her nerves worse. He sets the drink on the table and she downs it with a gulp, alcohol not quite loosening her how she hopes. She sets the glass down and leaves the bar, it may be petty but she doesn’t leave him a tip, frustrated at the idea he could have seen through her.

She jabs the elevator button, tapping her foot as she waits and stares at some painting. Its all abstract bullshit, pretty colors, but she’s not sure she sees much else to them. The golden doors open, the back of the elevator windowed with what looks like foliage inside, maybe it’s just a screen. V steps inside and jabs to her level. And after just a short ride, it stops at her floor.

The doors open and she sees Jackie, looking over one of the art pieces, walking past a desk and concierge to greet him.

“About time,” he says, when he spots her, the pair making a beeline to the suite. They walk past a couple speaking Russian, talking about testing on people, as they find the door.

Jackie opens the door and she gets her first peek of it, stepping in. The furthest wall almost entirely windowed, looking out over the hills. Another expanse dedicated to a terrarium, a large plush bed, white sofas, and a table projecting hologram displays of fish. V tosses her suit jacket off onto the couch.

“Pretty snazzy. Too bad we ain't stayin' the night. Nice choice, Bug.”

“Didn't pick it for snazz. Offers quickest access to the dweller and servers.”

“Sí, sí, me acuerdo,” jackie grumbles as he puts the Flathead case down on a table in front of the terrarium. The little spider bot springs to life the second it’s case is opened.

“Now you fire up the Flathead and find the shaft entrance.”

“Sounds simple enough…”

“Simplicity's sometimes toughest to master,” T-Bug tells her.

“Aurelius? Aristotle? Who's it this time?”

“Yours truly, that one's mine.”

“Go ahead and find the shaft, chica, I’ll get the Flathead running.”

V nods and begins looking around the room, scanning around, finding the shaft after a short moment. A little square panel standing out on the wall next to the terrarium, scanner telling her it’s Flathead compatible.

“Found it.”

“Good. Jackie, how's the Flathead lookin'?” T-Bug asks, he’s put the control shard in one of his neuroports while V was looking for the shaft, eyes now glowing bright white blue.

“All set. Systems’re operational, charge at a hundred…,” a moment passes his expression furrowing as he shakes his head, “Mierda. Little gonk's stuck.”

“Just gonna stand there and look at it? Gonna have to switch to manual control. V, take the control shard from Jackie. Gonna link your Kiroshis to surveillance so you can guide the bot.”

“Why me, Jack’s got full blown optics?” She asks, as he pulls the control shard from his head.

“Yeah, but you got better tech, unlike someone I ain’t run up my tab with Vik. Got last-gen firmware low flow. May be contacts, but you’re working with top notch Kiroshi tech.”

“Plus someone already has some playtime with the bot,” T-Bug outs her and Jackie raises an eyebrow at V, a teasing smile on his lips.

“You played with the bot?”

“Just… give me the shard,” she takes it from Jackie’s hand, “Surveillance cover the whole hotel?”

“Mhm. Even the bedrooms in the suites.”

“Seriously?”

“You'd be surprised what people're willin' to give up to feel secure. Lucky for us, Yorinobu's an exception. Penthouse is dark, no hotel security.’

“Okay, here goes.” V pushes the control shard into the slot, the interface says it’s connecting her, then it glitches and in a moment she’s looking at herself and Jackie through the surveillance camera.

“Patching you through to in-cam view. Might get a little disoriented, but don't freak”

Her vision switches between rooms; a man getting a lap dance from a doll in a dimly room, two men in another hotel room. And then it lands on a third room. A meeting of four people; two Arasaka suits and two faces she vaguely recognizes. The view doesn't shift again and she takes the chance to look closer, talks of losing control of Watson, election season. And it clicks, the mayor of Night City.

“Camera’s set,” V tells Bug, political bullshit isn’t her business, she can see the vague outline of the Flathead creeping into the room. Only slightly visible to her thanks to her connection,

“Get him to the next vent.”

V scans and finds the next vent shaft tucked in the corner of the room, sending the Flathead to it. She watches as it crawls and creeps through the room.

“C’mon little buddy, you got it, yes,” She cheers on the little machine as it skitters across the camera and into the vent.

“It’s a Military grade combat bot, not your pet, V. Patching you into the next cam now.”

The next room appears, more brightly lit with two maids working to clean it. V goes to send the Flathead into the vent but the request is denied, detecting one of the cleaning ladies is too far into it’s path.

“Cleaning crew’s in the way,” V tells Bug, listening to one of the women start drooling over Yorinobu.

“Gotta distract her. Hmm, let's see what's on the subnet…temp control on the terrarium, sic the bot on it.”

V follows the runner’s orders scanning and sending the Flathead onto the temp control. Barely a moment passes before the maid’s notice, freaking out about how expensive it is. The merc takes her chance and sends the bot into the unblocked vent shaft.

“Little guy’s through.”

Next cam flickers into a green tinted maintenance hallway, the bots legs tinkering across the floor. Vent on the other side of the room, V sends it through, smiling as her little buddy makes his way through. And it brings her to a new camera, it looks like where the surveillance feeds lead to. A console and row of screens with a security guard watching them.

“Dweller's just beyond the door. Flathead can jimmy the lock.”

V sends the command, watching it scamper to the door, tendrils working at the lock. But nothing gives away.

“He’s having some trouble, poor feller.”

“Shit… Gotta be another way. Lemme think… Got another cam other side of the door, but it's disabled.’

“Got a CCTV port, might be able to enable it.”

“Go for it.”

The Flathead creeps across the room and jacks into the port, giving V access to the other camera. And V switches her vision to it, the next room looks like a high tech runner’s nest. Two netrunning chairs in deep cooled divots within the room. But only one is in use, a man jacked into the security frame, illuminated in blue, screens running code around him.

“Dweller’s inside.”

“Just as planned.”

“Still don’t get why they only have the one.”

“Decent dweller's as good as a dozen rank-and-file. Lemme graft a demonoid onto your link, you’ll be able to jack the bot directly into the chair and neutralize the runner.”

“Got’cha”

“You'll have to get the Flathead in there first, though.”

“Got another shaft grate,” V finds when she twists the camera’s view, there had to be a vent in the other room, servers lining the walls. Bad ventilation and the entire operation overheats.

“Shaft may link both rooms, looks like. Toggle to the other cam.”

V does so, a moment of scanning and she finds a hidden shaft grate in the floor, “Think I got it.”

“Send the Flathead over there, then toggle over to the second cam.”

She waits until the bot is prying open the vent in the surveillance room, then flickers back over to the runner’s den, eyes on the vent and hoping she didn’t send their tech into the wrong room. A moment passes and she sees her robotic friend creeping his way out.

“Our friend’s inside.”

“Flathead into the chair, V, jack in.”

The bot crawls across the floor and into the netrunner’s cubby, creeping up the chair and scuttling over the man’s body. Deep in the subnet the man doesn’t stir or even notice as the bot hovers over his face and jacks into the chair. And the code across the screen glitches, replaced by a T.

“Holy shit.”

“Whoop! Got him! Love those daemons!” Bug cheers, louder and more excited than V has ever heard her. They did it, the bot is in, T-Bug has access to it all.

“Uh, Flathead buddy stays, right?”

“To keep an eye on the dweller, yeah. Punching into Konpeki’s main net. Go ahead and log out.”

The young merc’s vision starts to glitch and flicker red, her pulling the shard from her head, everything spinning. Lightheaded and her body feels both too light and too heavy. Like she could collapse and float away all at once.

“That's how it's done! How ya feelin'?” Jackie asks, concern lacing his voice.

“Like I’m about to puke on a rug worth more than my car.”

“Bug? How're you doin' on time?” The runner doesn’t respond right away, a moment too long passing.

“Bug?”

“Yeah, yeah, I'm here. Soooo listen, ICE is thicker than I thought. Piercing it'll take a couple hours.”

“A couple hours?! Can't do it any faster?”

“Want my brain to burst into flames? Just siddown and enjoy your snazzy suite.”

“Thanks, I will! V, you take it easy, c’mon rest for a bit.”

V doesn’t need anymore prodding, settling down onto the white sofa, hoping her head will stop spinning and stomach cease churning by the time Bug is done. The merc kicks off her heels and lays across the sofa, softer than her bed. Jackie sitting across on the other side of the table, V brings her hand up to her face, trying to block out the blue light from the holo projector. But catches herself looking at the bracelet Misty gave her, the way the beads catch the light, remembering the name of it.

“Hey, what was our suite’s name again?”

“Lapis lazuli, why?”

“Isn’t that what Misty’s bracelets are? The blue beads with the gold.”

“Oh...yeah, ain’t that some shit, must be a good sign.”

“Maybe… she read your cards before this?”

“Nah, didn’t get a chance, nagged me about mean reds though. What about you, cards in your favor?”

“All I remember is something about a magician and love, blegh.”

“Hehehe,” his laughter is warm and fills the huge room, “telling you, one day you’re gonna be head over heels with some chiccy or mano and you’re not gonna know what to do with yourself.”

“That how it was with you and Misty?”

“Pssh, knew I was crazy about her from day one, took a while to work up the nerve though one day I just told her the truth.”

“That you were in loooove~.”

“More like I’d take a bullet for her, chica.”

“Romantic.”

“Fuck yeah it is, in Night City, that’s worth a billion I love yous.”

“So you say.”

“Keep doing that and you’re gonna rub the finish off Vik’s work,” Jackie tells her and she realizes she’s been rubbing and fiddling with her implants, “be a waste for free work to be ruined.”

“I’m gonna pay him.”

“You give him anything upfront, even a dime?”

“I… gave him a hug…”

“Wow,” Jackie says half laughing and she’s laughing too, “a whole hug for top of the line chrome! Probably wasn’t even a real hug, just your half ass shit!”

“I may have only used one arm.”

“Santa mierda, V, gotta learn to hug people like you mean it.”

“Yes, yes,” she yawns, “blah blah blah, never know which hug will be the last one, blah….”

“Flathead wear you out that bad?”

“Maybe a little…” Her stomach feels better, but her head is still light, fuzzy. And in the plush of the sofa, with Jackie close by, she finds herself drifting away. Eyelids getting heavier with each word, each lull of his voice. She didn’t drink much, but she’s sure the bourbon didn’t help.

“Gonna be a while, might as well catch a cat nap, chica. Though Bug might not like it, haven’t quite managed to get the stick out of her ass.”

“Yeah..maybe…”

The world fades away, a soft fuzzy sleep taking over. Time ticks by around her as she catches a moment, or maybe several, to sleep. Her brain is still a little foggy, but the dizziness is gone by the time she slowly starts to wake back up. A bad case of cottonmouth as she wakes, world filtering back in.

Her suit jacket is tossed over her, a makeshift blanket she didn’t put there, she rolls over to sit, more stable than she was before. The time on the terrarium panel tells her only an hour or two has passed. Jackie’s back is too her, his eyes staring at the window. And she finds herself staring, standing in a suit and basked in the lights of the city view, he’s never seemed so serious.

“Whaddaya think? Why'd he give it all up?” He asks after a moment and she blinks, brain still foggy.

“Who?”

"Yorinobu Arasaka. The good life, I mean. Old news, I know. Just got to thinkin's all. It's like, think… You got everything, right? Eddies, education. Your pops can snap his fingers and turn half the fuckin’ planet into a nuclear wasteland… But instead you're like, ‘Nah, fuck it,’ and whaddaya go do? Start a fuckin' gang! Steel Dragons or some shit! You ghost from your fam, chip some RealSkinn and play gang leader for a few years. For what?!”

She can sense the frustration in every word, feel it every clench of his fingers or swing of his hands. Someone like Yorinobu was handed everything he could ever want; tried to piss it away to play edgerunner, then found himself sucking the silver spoon once again. But, she can’t blame him for wanting out from under his father’s thumb; that alone a feeling she knows too well. Her fingers hover over her wrist, the still branded flesh that Vik saved.

“Maybe...he just wanted out of the system.”

“So then why’d he come back.”

“Tough to ditch the system when the system’s your own family,” V admits, finger still on the mark.

“Black sheep’s still a sheep, eh?”

“Maybe…”

It took her forever to get the nerve to leave, she talked about it constantly, but it wasn’t until her mother’s death, murder, culling. Whatever she’s meant to call it, that she finally was pushed to make that move. Been gone for years now, but… more days than she cares to admit were spent wondering if she ever should have run, if she should crawl back and beg. If a family that hates her is better than no family at all…

“Crawled back on all fours, tail between his legs, fuckin’ cheap ass rebel. Fuckin’ tourist!”

Her nails dig into her skin; insecurities brimming, fear that maybe she’s just as much a fuckin’ tourist. Some black sheep nomad who’ll go running back to her dad, beg for another chance, playing pretend merc when all she’ll ever be is the family burden.

“Tourist or not, he just walked into the lobby. And we are back in biz. Penthouse security is neutralized.”

“Perfecto, let’s start this show.”

And with those words, they’re back in business, the younger merc up on her feet. V grabbing her jacket and following Jackie out of the suite, fiddling with the fabric as she walks, heels clicking across the floor.

“Hey, Bug…” Jackie says after a beat of silence, “were, uh… were you on comms that whole time?”

“Three and a half hours.”

“Eehh… about that stick up the ass…”

“Mean the one up mine?”

“Ehh, slip of the tongue, y'know…”

“I know. Now's your chance to make up to me,” T-Bug tells him as they reach the elevator, Jackie pressing the button.

“This is going pretty smooth right,” he turns to V as they wait, “right?”

“Really are a silver lining type, ain’t ya?” V teases as the doors open and they step into the elevator.

“Hey, when are you gonna wave off that dark cloud hanging over your head? Tellin’ you, it’s downhill from on in.”

She rolls her eyes and hits the button to the penthouse, elevator doors closing and the carriage rumbling, shaking as it ascends. Silence falling over them, only the sound of the elevator. Jackie’s leg shakes and she knows that silence is about to end.

“Ahh, there's the awkward silence. You, uh, wanna hear a joke?”

“Now? Seriously?”

“OK, so why'd the rockerboy's output kick him out of the apartment? ‘Cause he wasn't chippin' in.” Jackie cackles at his own joke and V rolls her eyes, a slight smile on her lips.

“Jesus Christ…”

Bug sounds a moment away from killing him, but thankfully for the older merc’s sake, the elevator comes to a stop. Doors opening up to Yorinobu’s suite. It feel different, seeing it from her own perspective instead of Evelyn’s and outside of a braindance editor. The entire suit feels bigger. A part of her wonders if it’s the height difference between herself and Evelyn, but decides to chalk it up to braindance shit instead.

“Huh… not bad bein' heir to the Arasaka empire. Sure as shit better'n bein' the son of Raúl Welles,” Jackie comments taking in the room.

V turns the corner through the room and a tank catches her eye. A slightly red light illuminating an iguana. It immediately reminds her of the only other iguana she knows, Manny. Come to think of it, his original crate was from Arasaka?

“Hey, Jackie, look!”

“Whoa, another fuckin’ iguana, not as cute as Manny though.”

“Manny’s original crate was marked Arasaka; think he might’ve been Yorinobu’s before we klepped him?”

“Think we stole his iguana and made him get a new one?”

“Maybe?” She gently taps the tank glass, watching the iguana’s tail flick back and forth.

“Guys! Focus! The safe! And make it quick!” Bug yells out, bringing the merc’s back down to earth. V tosses her jacket onto one of the seats in the center, searching around the penthouse. Rain patters outside the windowed walls. They know where the safe is, but how do they get it out of the floor?

“Why, what's the rush?”

“Sig on Yorinobu's gone dark!”

“What is he, a fuckin' sorcerer?”

“Some kinda dead zone's my guess - have him back in a sec. And you do your damn job! Look around for a switch.”

V walks around one of the dividers where Yorinobu’s bed is, the slick metal of a gun catching her eye first and foremost. Black and gray, with purple detailing. She checks it for ammo and finds it loaded then decides it’s hers.

“Looks like Yori left us a little gift,” she laughs, tucking the iron in her waistband. And on the other side of the bed, she finds a little switch. She presses it.

“Bingo, got somethin' ejectin’! C'mere, V!” Jackie calls her over to the corner of the room, heart pounding in her chest.

They’re so close to the finish line, each click of her heels feeling like a step closer. This could actually work. A large black safe has risen out of the floor, a small jack in port and two red lights. Jackie stands on one side of it, the gray rainy day behind him.

“What now, Bug?”

“Jack in your personal and make us rich.”

V plugs her personal link in, leaning one hand against the safe. Jackie leans against it from the other side, foreheads nearly touch as they wait for Bug to work her magic. Just get the chip and walk out, that’s all that’s left. All they need to do. She can’t stand still, itching to cross the finish line, minutes away from the major leagues.

“Gimme two…”

The merc’s interface shows Bug uploading the daemons to crack the case and V watches the number rise. Sixty percent, seventy, seventy-five; each ticking number another shaky breath, a rising beat of her heart, and a chill up her spine. Homestretch, nearly there.

And there’s a hum, V’s focus drawn away from the rising percentage, to the windows. Flying AV whirring through the gray skies, hovering around. She looks to Jackie, hoping somehow he’ll have an explanation, something to help her ignore the way her stomach is starting to drop.

“We got winged visitors… Bug…?” There’s catch in his voice, nerves. Jackie’s scared and she swallows the lump in her throat. His face illuminated in the red flashing lights of the case, mean reds, the words flash in V’s mind.

“Dunno who. But staffs abuzz, all two hundred on their feet, can't keep still…”

Somethings wrong, the hair on the back of her neck stands up, a chill in her she can’t shake. Something is so fucking wrong.

“Can't say I like this, how much longer, T?!”

“Shit. Yorinobu's penthouse bound!”

“What!?”V’s voice cracks, digging her nails into the safe, they’re fucked. They’re so fucked.

“Fuck him!” Jackie slams his hand down, rattling the container, “Open the safe!”

“Almost got it… Done!” The safe opens, revealing a cryo-container within. Bright white light and a fog of ice cold air coming with it. V rips her personal jack out.

“Preem, lets get the fuck out of here!”

“Lemme look to this, eh?” Jackie says, pulling the container out and looking at the little screens across it.

“Relic intact?”

"Bioshard integrity - one hundred percent." Guessin' that's a yes,” Jackie reads off the vitals of the shard, picking up the case.

“Good, let’s delta.”

The pair nearly trip through the center of the penthouse, rushing towards the elevator with Jackie lugging behind the giant cryo-container. So close, so close, so fucking close. An elevator and taxi ride away, then they’ll be at The Afterlife counting their eddies. The homestretch.

“Fuck, too late!” T-Bug yells before V can hit the elevator button, “Yorinobu's about to walk in - find cover!

“Where in the fuck!?” V swings her hands as she yells, they’re so fucking close. She rakes her nails across her face, leaving red angry marks down her skin.

“That pillar- try that!”

“You fuckin' kiddin'?!” Jackie screams as the mercs make a move to the pillar in the center of the penthouse, were she thought servers for the room were kept. The back of it opening up and allowing a tight passageway.

“No! Inside it! Now!”

V slips inside as quickly as she can, Jackie following suit. He holds the cry-container close to his chest. The glass barrier is one way, they can see out, but it can’t be seen in. Still not ideal cover, ideally they’d be outside of the fucking hotel by now. The merc presses her hands to the glass, cursing under her breath.

“We’re in,” she whispers to Bug.

“Which don't solve our problem, T.”

“I fuckin' know our problem's still there! Lemme think for a sec, okay?”

The lights to the penthouse come on, elevator doors opening as Yorinobu strides in. with mechanical monstrosity of a body guard from the BD taking large whirring steps after him. And he seems even bigger now. He’s a cyber giant, one mech hand larger than any part of V.

He’s outlined in red, his eyes staring straight at her, Vik said her new contacts would highlight if enemies saw her.. No, there’s no possible way. The man has barely set a borged-out foot into the room. She meets his gaze head on, swallowing the lump in her throat as she tries to seem braver than she is. On the off chance he may truly know the mercs are there.

“Is that… Is that Adam Smasher?” Jackie whispers and V trusts him to look at her hands as she signs, not wanting to break eye contact with the robotic monstrosity, refusing to show weakness.

“Bodyguard?”

“Worse,” her trust in her friend is well placed, “Night City legend. Bleak motherfuckin' one, too. What's the plan?”

“We stay quiet and we wait.”

A flash of movement makes V finally break the stare down, Yorinobu walks to the middle of the room and stops at the seat across from the table, black fabric strewn across it. He picks it up, regarding it for a moment and her heart drops into her stomach.

V’s jacket. She left her fucking jacket on his chair, like an idiot, she didn’t even have time to consider grabbing it. They’re going to die because she left her fucking jacket out in the open and Adam Smasher is still staring at her.

She half expects Yorinobu to call a sweep of the room, ring security, that he’ll realize the random jacket must be an intruder. But he shakes his head, tosses it aside onto the floor, not giving it another thought. While his body guard Smasher lingers in the corner, robotic eyes staring straight at V, watching the mercs squirm.

“Are they here yet?” Yorinobu asks out loud.

“They approach from the landing pad,” an AI voice responds.

“Fuck are they talking about?” V resists the urge to elbow Jackie, silence has never been more important. One sound too loud and a borged out psycho will rip their heads off. And if her contacts are right, Smasher may just be waiting for the perfect opportunity.

“Nuh-uh, no fucking way…. This isn't happening…!” T-Bug whispers over comms and V sees someone coming down the spiraling stairs, a guard it seems, with another older man following him, “Saburo Arasaka.”

The second man is older, much older than the first. Balding with gray hairs and liver spots across his scalp, glasses perched high upon his nose. Dressed in a mixture of yukata robes over what seems to be slacks and loafers he takes slow measured steps down the stairs. The head capitalist himself, owner of Arasaka.

“The emperor? Yet another asslickin' legend….”

V taps Jackie’s side and puts her finger to her lips, encouraging him to be quiet. The man who led Saburo in starts to walk around the room. He’s older than V or Jackie, but nowhere near Saburo’s age. Long graying dark hair pulled back in a bun, cyberware across his neck coming out from under his black suit.

“I thought I told you not to meddle in my affairs,” Yorinobu speaks in his native tongue, V’s contacts translating and subtitling to English.

“Oh fuck,” Jackie curses as the long haired guard comes to stand in front of them, silver ringed brown eyes starting to scan them.

“Leave us,” Saburo orders and the guard stops scanning, turning to face the corporate leader.

“Arasaka-sama, I still haven't done a full sweep.” The guard turns his back and V can see where part of his hair is shaved, allowing intense cyberware extending beyond his neck and towards his scalp.

“This is my son.”

“Of course. Should I retrieve what we come here to-”

“I will handle it. You may go.”

The long haired guard bows and goes to leave the room, finally Adam Smasher’s gaze on her drops, as the borged freak leaves with the guard through the elevator doors. If they’re here to retrieve something… it’s likely the biochip, which means if they go to get it and see it’s gone… They’re fucked. They’re straight fucked.

“Un-fucking-believable… Saburo Arasaka.” That comment makes V nudge Jackie with her foot, once again begging him to just stay quiet.

“Did you think I wouldn't know it was taken from me?” Saburo asks his son, barely making eye contact as Yorinobu looks through a datapad.

“Actually, I don't think of you at all. Ever. You see, that's your problem. You think the world revolves around you. Arrogant.”

“Yorinobu.”

“Why did you come? To humiliate me? To personally see to it that your son knows his place?”

“"The nail that protrudes from the wall gets hammered…"

“Couldn't think of anything original to say?” Yorinobu yells in exasperation, standing up and pacing around the room. He’s on edge, looking ready to jump out of his skin and V can’t say she has a good feeling about any of this.

“And do you think it ‘original’ to sell our greatest achievement to Westerners - our future to these… barbarians?!”

It’s definitely the biochip Saburo is after, they’re screwed, monumentally screwed. V would laugh if she didn’t feel like dying, of course, of course it all goes to shit.

“Our future? Ours?! You are mistaken. You've only ever cared about yourself… and your sick schemes.” Yorinobu points and swings his limbs, still pacing, every word coiled tight with barely restrained hatred.

“I knew this day would come. That sooner or later your impudence would cross the line,” Saburo is calmer, measured, taking soft steps towards his son, “There is much for which I could forgive you, but for treason - no.”

The two men, father and son now stand in front of the pillar before an audience they don’t know. Stares trained on each other, each hateful, but one furious in it’s spite and the other calm in it’s contempt. Moments pass, no word said, each waiting for the other to light a fuse that will set off the powder keg.

“I'm just glad your mother didn't live to see this. The heart should break but once.”

And it goes off. Saburo’s words are punctuated by Yorinobu’s hands wrapping tightly around the old man’s throat. Yorinobu slams his father back against the pillar, cracking the glass in front of Jackie and busting open Saburo’s head. Blood streaking the shards. And he pulls away and for a moment, as Saburo clutches at his crushed windpipe, Yorinobu seems nearly regretful.

“You shall never have to forgive me for anything again.”

His hands wrap again, choking his father against the pillar. Until Saburo starts to fall limp, Yorinobu bringing him down onto the floor in a lifeless heap. Yorinobu stands over his father. Saburo is dead, killed before the merc’s very eyes at the hands of his own son. Jackie curses and V watches as Yorinobu paces, mind clearly racing before he stands over his father’s corpse again.

“I wish… I wish to put the hotel on lockdown.”

What does that mean? What the hell does that mean?

“May I ask why?” The AI secretary asks him.

“Saburo Arasaka has been murdered.”

“Code red initiated. Attention! Code Red has been initiated throughout Konpeki Plaza. Please remain in your rooms and follow all instructions given by staff.”

Oh no, oh fuck no. The lights in the room drop, only bright neon red ones glowing angry in the dark. What the hell is going to happen? What the fuck do they do now? The elevator doors open, Smasher and the long haired guard walking in; the latter rushes and comes to a full stop when he sees Saburo’s corpse.

“What happened?”

“Someone… someone poisoned my father.”

“Poisoned…?”

“Seems so.”

“Yorinobu-san… I doubt…”

Yorinobu glowers at the guard, pushing into his personal space, trying to intimdate him. Trying to make him stop questioning what happened, trying to stop him from looking any closer. Anyone who gets a good look at Saburo’s corpse will see the fingerprints around his neck.

“What is your job, Takemura?”

“I don't follow.”

“It's a simple question. Answer it.”

“To protect the head of the Arasaka family.”

“I do sincerely hope you'll do a better job of executing your duties from now on…”

“Forgive me, Arasaka-sama,” the guard drops his head in shame, “I shall not disappoint.”

Yorinobu turns to leave the suite. The guard, Takemura, follows close behind. And the still red highlighted Smasher follows behind him. The elevator doors close behind them. Jackie and V left alone in the suite again. But what the fuck just happened?

“What the fuck just happened in there?” T-Bug asks, exactly what’s rattling around V’s skull as the pillar back opens again. Jackie and V clambering out.

“Yorinobu just killed Saburo, he fucking choked out his own dad, I didn’t even know you could do that!” V rambles and yells as she turns the corner of the pillar, looking down at Saburo’s corpse. She quickly checks his pockets, stealing some cash and a pair of dog tags off of him.

“What?”

“His own fuckin’ pops.”

“Know what this means?l Security's gonna swarm the place any second. Oh my god, we're so fucked!”

“We need to get the fuck out of here, now!” They can’t just go out the elevator, they’d meet security on the way. They’re beyond fucked. Why the hell did they take this stupid fucking job!?

“Gimme a sec!”

There’s the helipad, but it’s not like they have anything that fucking flies. Think, think, think; she screams in her head to just fucking think, there has to be something, anything.

“We don't have a sec!”

“Okay, got somethin'! Window - now! Releasing the lock! Should see a ladder… Ladder…”

V sees an opening in the large windowed walls, double doors practically made of glass they goes onto the ledge. This has to be in, T-Bug can undo the lock and they’ll slip out.

“Oh fuck.” T-Bugs voice drops and a chill shoots up V’s back, something is wrong.

“Bug!?”

“No, no, no, no - not now…! I’ve been made… “

And panic turns to agony as T-Bug screams, a shrill cry of pain then she’s gone. Connectuon cut and V freezes in place.

Bug is gone, just gone…

Maybe, Konpeki just cut their comms? But the scream rings through V’s mind. She’s heard of how runner’s can die, daemons and quick hacks. Having their entire brain fried, every nerve and neuron set on fire, burned from the inside out... And all that's left to find is a simmering corpse stewing in their own filth. Bug was never meant for that, meant to retire, meant to find peace after years of netrunning. But now…

“Bug.!? Bug!? Can you fuckin’ hear me, Bug please, are you there!?” V calls out, words slurring together. She just needs to hear Bug one more time, and know everything is okay.

And nothing.

“¡Pinche Dios Santo bendito! We lost her, V!”

“They...scorched her...didn’t they…?”

“We… we gotta go, V,” Jackie says, voice cracking as he smacks at V’s shoulder.

Bug’s final hack going through, the window unlocked. V steps out through the window onto the ledge, rain pelting her skin as she rushes around the corner. Bug said there’s a ladder they can use, last thing Bug ever said… There’s no time for mourning, no time to cry, they need to get through this. The ledge narrows around the corner, ride lights outside the hotel window guiding the way, secured against the steel of the hotel. V sees the yellow safety ladder. The merc presses her back to the building, gently side stepping across the narrow ledge, if they just reach the ladder. One wrong step and they’ll plummet.

“You can do it, Jackie… just don't look down,” jackie tries to talk himself up, following V, “ Yep, that's fuckin' high…!”

There’s a whir of engines, an aircraft vehicle buzzing around the outside of the hotel.

“Shit! That Trauma?” Jackie asks and that’s exactly what they need right now, doctors shooting them.

“If they’re here for Saburo, they’re a little late.”

“Just hope they didn't see us! ¡Chingada madre!”

The aircraft carrier flies in close, flashing blinding white light onto the mercs. It sees them, definitely sees them.

“Suspects in violation of security protocols.” The mechanical voice croaks out.

“Time to bail!’ Jackie screams and the aircraft starts to fire, drone automated shooting at them.

The glass around them bursts and V jumps, grabbing Jackie’s hand in her left, she swings her right blade out towards the ladder. It hooks in the bottom rung, creaking in distress as it stops their fall. And there the mercs hang, suspended by a single Mantis Blade and a ladder rung; rain pouring down upon them and a drone still searching for them through the debris. The strain pulls at V’s arm, pain shooting throughout, shoulders ache and left arm pulled tight trying to hold Jackie and the case he holds in his other hand.

If she could pull them up with the blade, maybe they can get to safety. But her muscles already strain, wrought tight with the strength it takes to hold them up. The blade pulling at the inner tissue it’s attached too, never meant to support more weight than the person it’s attached to. Rain and tears sting her eyes as she forces herself to pull with the blade, use it to lift them up.

“V! I can’t hold on!’ Jackie yells out, rain slick hand starting to slip from her own. She digs her nails into his skin, holding him tighter.

“Just a bit more, I can do this!”

Her throat is raw and she doesn’t know how much she believes her own words. Nerves scream in pain as her cyberware pulls at what’s left of her flesh. Muscles cry as forced beyond their capability. She curses beneath her breath, pulling them just a little further up. Immeasurable pain and brute force of will only amounting to the tiniest bit of progress, not even an inch closer to safety. Her blade is pulling further out from her skin, raising up from her arm in a way she knows it shouldn’t.

Every nerve in her arms on fire; blade tugging at flesh and the other nearly pulled from socket under Jackie’s weight. Barely an inch closer to the safety, Jackie slipping from her grip quicker than she can pull, blade lifting from her arm quicker than she can move them. Her teeth sinks into the inside of her cheek, hard enough to bleed as she pushes herself further. Closer, closer, she urges herself.

A bright white light shines across them, illuminating them in the gray night, adding another ache to her eyes. Drone marked Arasaka buzzing around, refinding them within the debris of the destroyed hotel wall. The robotic voice speaking again.

“Violators found.”

And her blade breaks, V’s eye blown wide as they begin to plummet, shock blurs her pain and deafens the world. Slowing it for a moment, only able to stare as metal snaps, tissue tears, and her arm is ripped open. Cyberware tearing out tissue and nerves, viscera left behind.

Then she hits glass, shattering it as gravity slams her through and shock becomes hurt. She hits metal, body bouncing from impact, crying as the air is knocked from her lungs. Her head bashing against something. V clutches her arm, the pain it hitting her as everything else does, blood sticking to her fingers. Each breath hurts, a labored wheeze as bruised lungs strain to work.

V blinks, sitting up slightly, regaining her sense of self now that her fall is broken. Across from her is Jackie and the cryo-case. She looks at her arm, A solid rip from wrist to near elbow, nearly an open hole, metal and moving inner parts of the cyberware mixed with gore. It doesn’t bleed as much as she'd expect, the internal mechanics helping block major bleed out. It hurts, metal now working against raw nerves. But, she’ll live… if this is the worst that happens, she’ll live.

The cryo-case is dented, part of it sparking and part of it splatted with blood. But her eye is drawn to Jackie. A tear in his gut, shrapnel and glass caught him well, bleeding more than her. The white of the button up around his stomach turned scarlet.

“The Relic! ¡Madres! Agh… Oh, this ain't good. Agh…” Jackie curses, each breath pained.

“Jackie, you’re hurt!”

“Worry about me later,” he growls, “check the relic… "Container depressurized. Biochip integrity at ninety-four percent." And fuckin' droppin'! Carajo! Parker! Call her!”

“And tell her what!? We fucked up!?”

“Just do it!”

Evelyn answers after a short ring, her avatar coming across V’s contacts.

“V?! Konpeki's all over the feeds! What the fuck's going on there?”

“Got a problem! Cryo-case is damaged. Biochip's integrity at… Jackie?”

“Eighty-six percent!”

“Eighty-six percent and droppin'!”

“Shit…! OK, listen to me. There's only one thing you can do. One of you's gotta slot the Relic into your neural port!”

“That sounds really dangerous!”

God only knows how this biochip could fuck them up, the relic itself is like putting another personality in your head, seeing ghosts. If this one is even half as fucked up as that, they could be putting themselves in serious danger.

“The longer you wait, the greater the risk we lose it!”

“Well, someone’s got to do it,” Jackie says, voice a rasp, face steadily draining color as he opens the case, “In the name of the Father, Son, and the Holy Spirit - Amen.”

Jackie crosses his body with the pray and pushes the chip into his neural port and V watches his eyes light up for a moment. And he’s quiet for another, a second too long.

“You okay?”

“Dunno… I guess… Don't feel any different.”

“Once you're back, we'll take out the Relic and run a full brain scan and sweep. But you two need to get the fuck out of there first!”

“We’re working on it!”

Jackie and V get back on their feet. He holds his hand to his stomach, trying to press his guts together and she keeps her arm held close to her chest, not putting pressure on it. Jackie calls Delamain.

“Del, we'll be there in a couple. Be ready, got it?”

“Certainly, Mr. Welles.”

“Better be fuckin' certain.”

“We gotta somehow… reach the lobby. Only chance to hit the garage. And we'd best be quick,” Jackie jabs himself with an air hypo, “ Oh-ho, that's the shit… Great… Now let's get outta here.”

“Wait, take your jacket off, use it to keep pressure on your gut, okay? Should help with the bleeding.”

It’s minimal first aid knowledge, she knows. Hold something to a wound to keep it from bleeding out as quickly. But it’s all she can offer, helping Jackie get the jacket off with one hand, so he can press it to his stomach wound. She can move her right hand somewhat, but it hurts and she swears she can see the tendons moving around the metal in the gaping wound her forearm has become. She catches herself wondering if she’ll be able to sign with her right hand again. But, there’s no time for those fears.

She walks down the red lit metal grate, heels nearly catching in it as she turns to a doorway. V leads the way, less injured than Jackie, she pushes the door open. A door lobby with glass banisters and plants, the only light the bright red ones.

“Great… Now let's get outta here,” Jackie says, each word a stressful choking sound to get out.

An AI voice speaks repeatedly over the speakers that Konpeki plaza is in code red, as the mercs work to move quickly and quietly. Catching the murmuring of two guards as they reach a marble staircase, speaking of sweeping the floors and checking the lobby. They creep around the corner and past a desk, seeing the back of the men’s through the glass banister. The only sound the pounding of V’s heart and Jackie’s labored breathing. They watch as the two men separate, enough space for each to grab one.

They move down the last stretch of the stairs, guards talking about evacuating Yorinobu. She lets Jackie take the one closest to them as she moves further to the one at the doorway. V swings her left blade, now her only one, through the man’s gut. Her right arm shoots pain through each nerve, metal inside churching to dispense a blade that no longer exists. She holds back a sound, Jackie’s already choked out the other guard, checking for pockets. Each one armed with a silenced gun. She steals ammo off of them.

They come to another door, each catching their breath. Sweat clinging to V’s brow as they brace themselves for what’s to come next.

“Careful… security likely to be swarmin' outside,” Jackie warns and V nods, words clumping together in her throat as she opens the door.

They stay crouched, spotting more guards as they go. The pair hide behind a planter, V taking a scan of the area, spotting a security camera. Remembering Bug’s lessons, she’s quickly able to shut them off. She’s the one to step back out, leading the way for the first time in months of working together. V needs to get Jackie through this, he’s holding on now, but..

She grabs a guard from behind and snaps their neck, arm twinging in agony at the movement she throws their body aside, clearing a long stretch of hallway for Jackie to follow her down. All light bright red and screens that once showed commercials now flash the words, Code Red. She leaves Jackie to stay hidden behind a counter when she sees another by the doorway, jumping at his back and dropping him just like his coworker.

“Ain't doin' too bad… Just a little further…” Jackie whispers as she drops another guy, her arm screaming at her to stop. But she’ll survive without an arm, if worse comes to worse, she can’t let Jackie get hurt any worse.

They creep through a door, past a desk, hearing a guard yelling out as they sneak and weave through the room. She watches over the top of a planter as the guard walks past them, none the wiser as V creeps around, getting behind him, and taking him down. She can’t risk leaving any behind, leaving one alive and them finding the mercs later. The hotel is huge, a labyrinth of Arasaka guards.

“Engaging hostiles!” A voice booms out, the mercs spotted by a heavily armed Arasaka guard who nearly trips over V.

Fuck, fuck, so much for stealth. Jackie shoots over a counter, trying to stay somewhat protected from the gunfire, while V takes lead, firing Yorinobu’s gun at the men, only dropping behind cover to reload, she blasts. Fuck it, stealth not an option, she’ll turn the whole damn hotel into a blood bath.

The guards drop and V knows she’s been shot, but she’s standing so she moves onward. Through a doorway, three more men open fire as the mercs turn the corner. V blasts a bullet through ones head, Jackie blows the second full of holes.

“One more fucker dead!”

The third is further back behind a glass door and V charges forward, glass open as she fires at the man. Bullets ripping through his chest in a spray of blood before he collapses, red smeared across the marble. If she gets a chance to sleep tonight, she’ll be seeing red in her dreams. The vivid neon lights of the emergency lit hotel, the burgundy uniforms, and the steady spray of it from every shot fired.

Jackie and V go running around a corner, through another glass doorway and slide into side of a marble planter. Taking a moment to breathe, she can hear guards talking. Orders from higher up, panicked yells from the less experienced. She can spot two around the corner, but can’t get a clear shot. She runs to the open doorway, catching one off guard as she slams into his view and rips a blade through his gut.

A full armored worker fires off when he sees it, partially hidden by a linen rack. Another runs in, half hiding behind a planter, firing off around the corner. She presses against a wall between it and a partial doorway, reloading before she looks back through. The less armored man moves around a pillar, peeking from behind cover, and she shoots his head as soon as she sees it, watching him hit the marble.

She struggles to get a clear shot of the third, still hidden behind the rack and so she runs forward, past the rack and coming to a sliding stop behind him. The guard fumbles to swing around when he realizes where she’s landed. Back turned to Jackie now, her friend fires a shot clean through the guard’s head.

The room is cleared for a moment and the elevator is nearby, she runs past a desk, when she sees the button screen. A glowing red off symbol.

“Fuck!”

“Chingo tu madre! It's shut down! What about the other one?” Jackie yells between rattling breaths, she wanted this to be stealthy, didn’t want to put him anymore danger.

She runs, heels clicking against blood streaked marble, nearly tripping over a corpse. Quickly trying to stop herself when another guard springs up behind a desk. Two more swarming the room, one in the heavy almost samurai-like Arasaka armor.

“Orale! Got to plough through them!”

She focuses on the Saka samurai, pulling the trigger again and again, Thankful to have emptied the ammo off every body she’s dropped so far. A bullet catches his throat, a gush of blood as he paints the floor, and she shifts to the other men. A headshot on one, the other already down thanks to Jackie.

V searches their corpses, pocketing ammo and bounce backs, when she finds an access token on the samurai. V thanks any god that may be listening, if they exist and makes a beeline for the elevator at the end of the room.

“Got access,” she breathes out, calling the elevator.

Its doors open and she steps in, the side railing lit that bright red. She waits as Jackie rushes in, he’s still in somewhat decent shape it seems. Not the ideal heist, she thinks as she hits the button, but maybe they can get out of this. Rush Jackie to a ripper, check on T-Bug, collect their eddies, and tonight will be a story to tell later. Remember the Konpeki Heist, how everything that could go wrong did.

“Hah-… agh! Heh, hng…” She can’t tell if he’s laughing or groaning in pain, maybe both. Blood is coating his hands, has he bled through the jacket? No, Jackie’s bulletproof, said it himself a billion times. He’ll be okay, he has to be.

“Jackie…”

“Saburo Arasaka, Hundred and fifty years… and today… of all fuckin' days. That's like… some divine comedy shit… hehehehe… agh.”

And he’s laughing, of course he is, holding his guts together and he laughs, because why would Jackie Welles do anything else. She’s not sure if she’s going to cry or laugh along, if she’s charmed or infuriated by it; is he just still desperately searching for that silver lining or does he genuinely not give a fuck if he flatlines? That idea, the thought, makes her throat tighten. He can’t die, he won’t die, she won’t let him.

“Save your strength, please, we’re not out of the woods yet.”

“What do you think I’m doing!?” She doesn’t miss the frustration, because if he wasn’t so hurt, he’d been the one leading that battle, charging in to take brunt of it all, “Buuut… chill, V. We'll get out alive.”

“I know we will,” she says and wants so desperately to believe.

The elevator reaches the lobby, doors open to more guards, more gunfire. She shoots at one that looks out behind a wall, three more in the main room of the lobby. Jackie slides behind a desk, using it for cover between shots. V takes lead, shooting from around a doorway. Its chaos and mayhem, V blasting the four men. One dropping behind a chair, catching one through the green ferns growing from a planter. Three more Arasaka corpses, splattering blood across marble and the roots of those towering trees. Bullet after bullet, shot after shot, until her ears are ringing and three remain; the mercs and one last guard.

He throws a grenade across the room at them, V shooting it in the air before it can hit them, smoke and fire smoldering across the ceiling. She uses the chance to close the gap and blows his brains out at close range.

Room cleared they rush through the rest of the lobby, finally reaching the elevator that will take them to the garage. V slams the button, calling the elevator. The door opens and she runs inside, expecting Jackie to run in after her. His steps are slowing and he leans against the wall for a moment instead, having to catch a second wind. He’s getting worse, but they’re in the homestretch, they can do this. They can do this, he stumbles through, leaning against the elevator wall.

“Argh… I'm leakin' a little…” His voice a rasp.

The elevator stops at the garage, so close to safety. Doors opening she can already hear the guards and the mercs step out, eye on them, its a swarm of Arasaka. Gunfire rings out alongside the screech of brakes. The Delamain taxis coming to a stop in the center of the garage, it’s doors flinging open.

“I advise that you waste no time in entering the vehicle,” Delamain chirps at them, like this is a normal night.

But she needs no prodding. V grabs Jackie’s hand and runs for the taxi, dragging him through the garage to the open doors. Rather than making him walk around, she shoves Jackie through her side on the right, letting him slide into the left seat before she jumps in; he needs the extra second of protection more than her. The doors shut, bulletproof shields raising as they the taxi is blasted by the guards. They’re safe? Right?

“Welcome back. With Delamain, you leave your problems at the door….”

“DRIVE NOW!”

And Delamain does just that, engines firing up as he rams through the garage door like it’s nothing. She leans forward on the two front seats. As the taxi takes a sharp turn, they’re almost there, almost safe. Jackie wasn’t fucking around about the combat mode.

“Not bad at all.”

“Client feedback noted.”

“How’s the ride looking?”

“Tiptop. Though alas, we are being pursued.”

And then she sees him, Adam Smasher, the borged monster of a former man rushes them. No hesitation, no fear, as he slams his entire body into the car. Shattering glass, gnashing metal, and nearly sending the car to the side; slamming V and Jackie to the right.

“Sweet fuckin’ jesus!”

Jackie curses as V screams, the hell kind of freak is this guy? The car goes back down on its wheels. Adam Smasher on a metal knee, slowing standing up on front of the car.

“Combat mode activated. Please remain calm.”

“Calm!!!????” She yells out as Delamain begins to drive backwards.

“Road block ahead. I kindly request that you brace for impact.”

“¡Oy, mis huevos! Shiiiit!”

The cab takes a turn, rather than driving through Adam Smasher, it goes through another roadway. A row of cars blocking the way and Delamain slams through through without hesitation, taking them through the Night City roads away from the hotel. Jackie is hunched over, bloody hands still pressing the jacket to his gut, the white shirt soaked through with it.

“A hostile enemy aircraft has a lock on us.”

V doesn’t need a word more from the AI taxi, climbing halfway out of the window, she spots the drones flying after them. Three of them. Needing steadier aim, she flips off her hearing aids with a thought, steeling herself as the car weaves through the road and she fires at them. This is Arasaka’s last ditch effor to keep a lock on them, if she can get rid of them, they’re in the clear.

Three shots; first drone goes down sparking as it hits the city streets. Two more kills the second, the metal remains slamming into a streetlamp. And the third goes down with a final shot, smoldering onto the roof of a BD store. She turns her hearing aids back on as she slides into her seat again; they’re gone.

“Hostile aircraft eliminated.”

“Nice work there… Del…”

She shifts to look at Jackie, he has one hand on his stomach, the other braced against the door. V grabs his shoulder with one hand and his leg with the other, practically shaking him.

“We did it, Jackie! We made it!”

“Heh...guess we did…” It’s not the triumphant excited Jackie, she’d expect to hear. His voice still rough, a rattle barely leaving his lungs. Her eyes sting, no, no.

“My medical diagnostics indicate that Mr. Welles’ condition is critical.”

“Critical, what- take us to a fucking ripperdoc, now! Vik’s behind Misty’s shop!”

She reaches to put pressure against the jacket over his wound, hand over his, but the fabric is bled all the way through. Blood sticking to her skin, warmer than Jackie’s skin and he’s looking pale, paler every second. He leans back against the chair, strength starting to leave his body.

“Apologies, but that will not be possible. Our itinerary has been pre-arranged and paid for in advance. I am not at liberty to alter it.”

“Fuck your itinerary and fuck your liberty, just get us to goddamn doctor!”

“It's OK, V… I'll hold out…”

When did his nose start to bleed, when he did he start hacking up blood, red streaking down his nostrils and over his chin. She sucks in a shaky breath, eyes starting to water. No, not Jackie, anyone but him… please. She doesn’t know who she’s begging; maybe god, maybe fate, maybe just anything in this world that will listen.

“Yeah, yeah,” she chokes out, nodding, “you-you just got to hold on, okay? And, and, we’ll hit the major leagues. Only the best jobs, swimming in eddies, just like you always wanted.”

She brings her forehead to his, feeling the cold sweat of his skin, hoping her warmth, touch, her words; anything will keep him alert. The tears flow freely now, wet and hot on her cheeks.

“Mija... you’re gonna be rich, I can feel it…”

“No, we’re gonna be rich, Jackie! You and me, that’s how it’s always been, I-I can’t do it without you, y-you got to stay with me okay! We’ll get back, you can see Misty and your mom, everyone and let them know you made it.”

“Misty… She knew… She always knew…” he breathes out, eyes glassy with a weak smile, “told me not to take this job, why she always got to be right?”

“J-just a little longer, please, Jackie...please,” she begs him, like he can stop it. Like he can put his inside back together, stop the color from draining out of his face, and can just stay with her.

“The biochip…” he holds her shoulder, grasp weak, and takes the chip from his head with the other, “Hold on to it. For me…”

And he slides it into her neuroport, her vision glitching for a moment. She surges forward, wrapping her arms as tightly as she can, burying his head into his chest, crying into him as she clings tightly; wishing she had the strength to just hold him together.

“Please, please, Jackie, I can’t lose you, just a little longer, please,” she sobs into his ashen skin and blood soaked shirt, begging with every slowed beat of his heart.

For a moment his hands graze her back and she waits for a bear hug, for him to squeeze the breath from her lungs and lift her from her seat like he’s done so many times. For him to be Jackie; her best friend, her partner in crimes, her brother, her everything. But his touch is faint, the space between each beat growing further and further. Until his hands fall limp, body slack in her arms, and she knows the next heartbeat will never come.

And she sobs, she holds him and cries out her pain, if only for a moment. No more ‘chicas’, ‘jainas’, or the odd ‘mija’. No more smiles that outshine the sun. No more nagging her to look on the bright side. No more bear hugs or hands the size of her head ruffling through her hair. No more Jackie…. And it’s not fair and it’s not right.

“Mr. Welles has passed. Where shall I take his remains?” A robotic voice asks and she realizes the car is no longer moving.

She forces herself to let him go, one of the hardest things she’ll ever have to do. Pulling away, she sees him, truly lifeless. Bright green eyes now dull with no light behind them, limp hands falling away from her.

“W-what?” She stumbles over the word, brain fogged over with grief.

“The Excelsior package provides for the disposal of passenger remains free of charge. I merely require a destination.”

“I…he-he’d want to be with his family,” she stumbles across her words.

“Mr. Welles' closest blood relative is Guadalupe Alejandra Welles, proprietress of the El Coyote Cojo bar. I will make sure to deliver him safely. Mr. DeShawn awaits you in room number two-oh-four. ”

That’s right… Dex… The chip. The world didn’t stop spinning, only her’s. There’s still a job. And the idea of still going, that there’s a tomorrow beyond today, seems unfathomable. How the hell could she ever move on…

Because Jackie would kill her if she didn’t and she knows that. He’d haunt her for a thousand years and kick her ass every day of it. She looks at the remains, her friend gone, now limp and bleeding across white leather. And knows if he could speak, he’d tell her to get her ass to that hotel room and finish this job, that he and Bug didn’t die just for V to bury herself alongside them. She squeezes his shoulder, presses her forehead to Jackie’s one last time, feeling the cold of his skin.

“See ya in the major leagues, Jack…”

V opens the car door and steps out into the backlot behind the motel. Rain pours down across her bloodied skin, soaking her to the bones, a numb chill clinging to her. Painted across brick is the Night City emblem marks the wall, red graffiti altering its slogan.. The city of broken dreams…

She moves, on autopilot as she makes her way up the stairs and to the back door of the motel, sheltered from the rain once she’s in a trash filled back room. The motel is bathed in the neon red lights, only offset by the white of sign bearing its name, it’s always red. She stumbles up the staircase and then another, past a tv chattering on about Saburo Arasaka.

The merc walks down the gloomy hallway, dark except for warm yellow floor lights, Graffiti covered walls, rain washing down the windows at the end of it. And she reaches room 204, her arm leaden as she knocks.

No response.

“Its V,” she yells out, knocking harder.

The door opens but before she can take another step, Dex’s body guard takes a step out. Large hand blocking her from coming further. He checks the hallway, making sure she wasn’t followed. After a moment, he finally pulls away.

“He waiting.”

The man takes a step back, allowing V into the room. She pushes through a bead curtain and sees Dex, leaning over a TV screen, another cigar between his golden fingers. She clears her throat, hearing the door close behind her.

“WNS… N54… Even the pirate networks… You blowin' up everywhere! And the Jackster? He out in the car?”

“He’s...dead,” her voice breaks, words like thorns in her throat. Having to say it, having to hear it from her own lips…

“Condolences friend,” he tells her, shifting to look at her rather than the tv, “and the relic?”

“Here,” she says, voice a murmur as she taps her neural port.

“Hmm, I was afraid of that…”

“What?!”

She got the fucking relic, everyone is fucking dead, but she got the relic! Everyone died for this fucking chip and now he’s disappointed that she has it!?

“Saburo Arasaka?” Dex paces, smoking his cigar, “Dead…?! You got any notion of the shit you pulled me into?! You offed the fuckin' emperor! His majesty! Anyone with so much as a pinky toe dipped in this mess is as good as dead!’

“I didn’t kill Saburo! I- I-” she stalls, wanting to say she didn’t do anything, but can she say that? Can she act like she didn’t fuck up any of this? Like she has no role in Jackie and Bug’s deaths…

"No shit?l Tell that to the ‘Saka ninjas they send after you!”

“We...we got to leave the city.”

Badlands isn’t the safest for her, but it will be safer with money, she could settle in another city, maybe. She can outrun her family more than Arasaka.

“You don’t say.”

“Call Parker, we close the deal, collect our eddies, and go off the radar.”

“A’ight, settle down,” he sits down on the leather couch, “Gotta be tactical about this. Parker, eddies, then we leave the city limits behind. But first… Your face… got blood all over it. Bathroom's there. Go get yourself cleaned up.”

He points her to the bathroom of the motel and she nods, in no place to argue, she just wants to be on the other side of this mess. To be able to tell herself at least she made it to the major leagues, at least Jackie would be proud of her, even if he isn’t here to see it.

V stumbles into the bathroom, legs wobbling. Everything should hurt, her arm ripped open. Bruises mottling every inch of flesh. But she’s… numb. She works on autopilot, only somewhat aware of the door shutting behind her as she grips the sink, streaking blood across the silver.

Her blood and Jackie’s.

Bile rushes up her throat, stinging as she pukes into the sink, choking and gagging it out. The tears threaten to come again, eyes stinging as he nails dig into the sink. He’s gone, he’s really fucking gone. Her best friend, her brother in everything but blood and name, her rock, and world. The man who took her in, who gave her a goal, a life…

And how’d she repay him?

Watch him die in the back of a Delamain. All her promises to keep him safe, to repay back all the kindness he gave to her. And she couldn’t save him, couldn’t protect him, couldn’t do shit but hold him. Fuckin’ only time she really hugged him with all she had and she doesn’t even know if he could really feel it, if his body was too numb.

If she would have refused the job.

If she had gotten them up the ladder.

If she had been stronger.

If she had been stealthier.

If she had gotten them through the lobby quicker.

If she could have convinced Delamain to get him to a doc.

If she knew better first aid.

If….if… if…

Thoughts spin and whirl through her mind, a thousand reasons why it’s her fault. Why she could have saved him, why she could have done more, why she failed him…

Misty will never take Jackie’s last name and it’s V’s fault. They’ll never have kids, they’ll never buy a home together, he’ll never get to take her to that stupid hotel bar with the annoying waiter.

Senora Welles will be forced to bury her son and it’s V’s fault. She’ll never hold her son again. Never see him smile again. Never see him live out his dream. Never cook his favorite foods for him and nag him not to talk with his mouth full.

Jackie had a future, a family, people who loved him. He was going to marry Misty one day, have kids. Get enough eddies to provide for them and his mom. And now there’s a hole in all of their lives. The world as a whole now worse off without him, her own world destroyed. It should have been her, she knows that, the world would be better off losing her than losing him.

Yet here she is and she’s just supposed to keep moving, supposed to keep breathing, supposed to live a life post Jackie.

When she looks up, she sees her own reflection staring back at her. Red rimmed eyes, swollen from crying and blood splattered across her skin, stuck in the ends of her hair. And she doesn’t know where it’s from, if it’s her own, if it’s Jackie’s, or if it’s from the people she killed tonight. T-Bug and Jackie gone, yet she’s here.

A brilliant talented netrunner is gone. But she’s still here.

The kindest man to walk in Night City is gone. But she’s still here.

She glares at herself, because she has no right to be here and the world has no right to be this cruel. Her fingers clenches, pulling at her damaged nerve endings and she slams her fist into the mirror. Glass shatters and crackles, shards splintering into her knuckles.

V washes the blood from her hands and face, cleaner but still a zombie as she turns to the door. Jackie wanted this for her, one of the only people who ever wanted anything good for her. If only for him, she owes it to him to finish this job. She stumbles to the bathroom door and opens it, stepping out.

Knuckles collide with her head, wracking more pain through an already injured merc, she’s sent sprawling to the ground. She curses and twists around on the floor, not sure she has the energy to stand back up, vision blurring as Dex’s bodyguard stomps on her. Heavy foot colliding with her head. She curses and sputters choking on blood. She twists onto her back, blinking through the pain as Dex’s bodyguard hands him a pistol. The fixer walks closer, standing over her.

“Can't risk it, V,” he says casually, leveling his gun with her head,” ‘Member our first convo?”

“I’ll fucking kill you!” She screams, spitting blood as she stares down the barrel.

“Seems I've chosen the quiet life, after all. No blaze o' glory for me.”

The shot rings out, loud and clear, the world going dark as a bullet rips through the young merc’s head. Blood splatters across the dirty carpet, her body going limp, a final breath gurgling forth as she chokes on her own blood, iron taste clinging in the back of her throat.

Then she’s gone.

#cyberpunk 2077 #cp2077 #silverv #johnny silverhand #jackie welles #female v #aidan becker #aidan v becker #angst

12 notes · View notes

an-ambivalent · 5 years

Text

Making You Mine [Yandere! Bakugo Katsuki]

Warning: As this is yandere fiction, this deals behaviours that may be uncomfortable or triggering to read. Read at your own risk. This work is purely fictional, I do not condone this behaviour irl.

SPOILER WARNING: This has spoilers from Heroes Rising so if you want to avoid those, then probably not read this lmao.

A/N: my writing is really rusty. For one, I can’t believe I did actually manage to write 1.1K for this, if any at all tbh lol. So enjoy?

Pairings: Katsuki x Reader | Izuku x Reader

________________

Eyes burned holes at the back of your head. Sweat was being secreted by the sweat secreting cells beneath your skin a bit too often. Despite the weather being a bit on the colder side, you felt hot. The heavy weight of your clothes sticking suffocatingly to your skin and the feeling that it was hindering your ability to breath normally was too present in your mind; it made you feel uncomfortable in your own skin and prevented you from focusing. Although it was socially unacceptable to proceed with this action in public, all you wanted to do was throw away your heavy clothes, and claw your own flesh out of your body so the stares would stop and neither you, or the discomfort that these stares brought would exist.

Bakugo, ever the prideful and egoistic punk that he was, relished in the outcome of the situation and the amount of attention he received. The self-proclaimed greatest hero to be wasn’t stupid or ignorant. For that reason, you absolutely hated that he knew you so well, and used that knowledge to hurt you. He knew that you hated the attention, but he did not make a single move to do anything to change the situation in order to make it better for you, or comfort you through it. In fact, you were certain that he was insistent to not do anything about this situation just to seek petty revenge on you for not choosing him in the first place.

As Bakugo dragged you through the hallways forcefully, you heard the harsh words that were whispered without any consideration or thought behind it. For a school that was specifically for heroes to be, and their supports, one would assume that they would know better than to be judgemental without considering all the reasons and perspectives. But apparently that was too much to ask for, because they ridiculed you. They did not question the ferocious blond who was infamous for his viciousness, and gripped your wrist tightly enough to leave marks and cause you to grimace in pain. Instead, they gossiped about you and spread ugly rumours unethically.

By no means were you the nicest person ever with the sweetest smile; but you were far from being rude and vicious like Bakugo.

You were one of the first people to befriend Midoriya, believe in his strength, and return the kindness he showed everyone else. So, it was ridiculous, and more than that, infuriating, that others had the audacity to assume you left him because he was quirkless once again, and leached onto Bakugo, his bully, because he had become stronger. This ridiculous notion was far from the truth, and no one suspected that because Bakugo had become that much stronger, was the reason you were forced to leave Midoriya.

Since the beginning of your time in UA, you were not sure what it was, but something about the petrifying predatory gaze that Bakugo had stared at you with, made you avoid him. Your instinctive gut feeling proved to be right when you got to observe his brash personality. Particularly, when he would corner you and threaten you to break it off with Midoriya.

The sight of his sneering face looming over you, and the burning smell of smoke that would start to emit from his hand whenever he threatened you was an intimidating experience. Going through this scenario each time, and each time his level of agitation being worse than before, never made it any less terrifying. However, despite the fear, you never conformed to his demands. You stood up to him, and stayed devoted to Midoriya throughout. Primarily because while Bakugo was undeniably stronger than you and you would not be able to confront him on your own, you used to have Midoriya there to support you and fight alongside you if the situation ever called for it.

However, now, even if Midoriya wanted to be there for you, he couldn’t. Compared to Bakugo, he was powerless.

Prior to passing the One-for-All to Bakugo, he was the main obstacle; of course it was him. Only Deku was stubborn enough to always be in Bakugo's way and try and stop him from getting what he wanted.

But that was no longer the case. Not only had Midoriya lost his chances of becoming a hero, Bakugo had also made him give you up. So now, you were finally his. You belonged only to Bakugo; it was your inevitable reality. Although, it seemed as if you were still not willing to accept that.

It was your own fault really, you brought this on yourself. If only you had submitted to Bakugo earlier, then this would not have had to happen.

Once Bakugo led you out of the hallways and had you pushed against the wall, without any warning, he instantly leaned down to kiss you. You moved to turn your head away, but since that was such an expected response, Bakugo had clutched your face tightly to prevent that from happening. Still, he stopped until his face was only slightly away from yours. He wasn’t kissing you, but it was close enough that you felt his breath on your face, and his lips brushed against yours occasionally when he spoke.

“Keep your attitude up, and not only will I continue to make you regret it for being a bitch, but damn Deku will regret it too. You don’t truly want to add more to his suffering, do you? He already sacrificed his ultimate dream to save you at Nabu island,” he murmured against your lips, while he caressed your cheek with his thumb.

At the mention of Midoriya, your shoulders tensed up. The guilt from being so pathetic and weak that you had been captured by the enemy at Nabu Island, used as bait, and were one of the reason why Midoriya was suffering, was still weighing heavily on your shoulders. That realisation made you realise that if you contributed anything else to worsen Midoriya’s circumstances, you would never be able to forgive yourself. So, in response to Bakugo, you shook your head.

The sight of your defiance weakening made Bakugo smirk.

“So you’ll be a good girl and do as I say, yeah?”

You shut your eyes tightly; your thoughts from earlier returned, and so did the urges. The idea of wanting to claw your conscious out of yourself so you didn’t exist now felt like a desperate need. But not being able to do that, or anything else for the matter, except for nodding to affirm your now complete obedience to Bakugo, you felt Bakugo press his lips against yours in a harsh and forceful kiss.

_____

if you need further clarification, this was basically what I think might happen if Bakugo did end up receiving one-for-all from Midoriya and used that against him and his partner if he liked her too and was a yandere (obv). so yeeee

#yandere x reader #bakugou x reader #yandere bakugou x reader #izuku x reader #midoriya x reader #yandere bakugou #yandere bakugo #boku no hero academia imagines #yandere boku no hero academia #yandere bakugo x reader #katsuki bakugou x reader #katsuki x reader #katsuki bakugou #bnha x reader #yandere bnha #yandere imagines #ambivalent writes

418 notes · View notes

camilbarnessss · 9 months

Text

¤ The Dance of The Dragons ¤

{ Aemond Targaryen }

《 Part 13 》

《 The Invitation's Second Season 》

Masterlist

Warrnings: constant swearing, oral sex [fem receiving], fingering, innocence kink (is that even a thing???), manipulation, adultery, mentions of killing and kinslaying, TARGARYEN INCEST [cousinXcousin]

MINORS DO NOT INTERACT

Enjoy your reading!!! Likes, comments and reblogs will be highly appreciated ♡♡♡

■ ■ ■

Kalistrox and Vermax, officially, have arrived to the Kingdom of Mountain and Vale.

From any point of the sky, both dragons can see the greatest castle of the region, The Eyrie, which majesty stands at the top of a tall mountain called The Giant’s Lance, and not for nothing. The structure is so pointy and sharp, so delicate and elegant.

“As High as Honor”. House Arryn’s motto couldn’t be more appropriate for them.

From the backs of their dragons, princes Jacaerys and Daera looked down with open lips, marveled by all the trees below them, and all the Mountains of The Moon in the surroundings. Everywhere they’d look, they’d find a mountain or a waterfall somewhere nearby. The Vale of Arryn is beautiful, to say the least.

Soon enough, after soaring in circles in the skies for a few moments, to make themselves noticed, they landed into the lush forest under. Kalistrox and Vermax both growled, curious and uncomfortable, feeling caged between all the trees that surround them.

With Jacaerys Velaryon and Daera Targaryen having descended upon The Eyrie on the prince’s young dragon, Vermax, and the princess’ ancient one, Kalistrox, their mission truly began; they will win The Vale of Arryn for their mother, Queen Rhaenyra.

-Shh, shh…-Daera shushes Kalistrox, caressing his golden scales while walking down his wing, looking around. Also glancing at the surroundings, her husband jumps down from his dragon, petting his head while he shrieks lowly.

Unconsciously walking towards the other, Jace and Daera looked at the many great tall trees, barely seeing the end of them, for they were so tall. They’re not used to be in the woods.

-I cannot remember the last time I was in a forest-, Jacaerys confesses with a curious smile-. Do you?-, he asks, narrowing his eyes to look at her.

Daera blinked slowly, looking away from the trees when remembering the last time she was in a wood. Six months ago, when her nephews Jaehaerys and Jaehaera turned half a year. Queen Alicent took the spirit to celebrate it with a camp to the Kingswood. She was in King’s Landing in those days, on her usual monthly visits to Helaena and the kids, and Aemond.

-…I do-, she answered, mumbling softly. Jacaerys looked at her, noticing nostalgia on her purple eyes.

The princess has a lot of quick memories, all at once, of that time in the woods with the royal family and the lords that accompanied him. She played with the kids non-stop, gossiped with Helaena only to be answered with laughs and scrunched-noses from her, hunted with the lords, bathed naked in a river, secretly danced with Aemond behind the trees at night, kissed with him… How could things be so different now, just from a moment to another?

During their flight here, Daera became aware of something that broke her heart. Lost in random memories and counting random days, she realized that…today is Jaehaera and Jaehaerys’ name day. Today they’re turning a year, and she’s not with them, and neither can. Their aunt, who loves them so much, is far far away from them on this special day, and there’s literally no way she could be there.

She was supposed to be at King’s Landing today, having returned with Rhaenyra on dragonback, as they promised, but everything went to shit. And they’re now here, at The Vale’s wood, away from anyone or anything they know.

-Is something wrong?-. Jace’s question took her out of her mind. Daera quickly sniffs her nose, raising her brows and looking up again.

-No, no-. She shakes her head from side to side-. Only smelling the pine trees, aren’t they lovely?-. She narrows her eyes, smiling and looking around again. Nevertheless, he remained looking at her.

-Daera…-, he whispered her name with softness. The princess glances at him, closing her lips, knowing that he knows there’s something up with her-. It is only me and you, and it will only be me and you during the whole length of our mission; for the first time is like this-. He raises his brows, getting closer to her with slow steps. Daera gulps lightly, curving her eyebrows while hearing his sympathetic tone-…I think we should tell each other everything-, the prince confesses with honesty.

The Rogue Princess gulps again, and starts to nod, actually agreeing with his statement. It is true. The Queen has given them a great responsibility to take, only to the two of them. The best thing is for them to act as one, then, and for that…they’ll have to break some walls.

-I miss Helaena a lot-, she whispered-…and the children…-Daera confessed. Moved, Jacaerys sighed, listening to her-. They’re turning a year today, did you know?-. She smirks tinyly, thinking of those two precious.

-Do they?-, the prince get surprised-. Has it…has it really been a year since we were on Driftmark?-, he asks, not believing how fast time has passed.

-An exact year-, she mumbles with a little sad smile. She couldn’t help but to also think that it has been to an exact year since Luke snaked on her and Aemond, on the beach. The day that everything changed for them, when everyone knew of their affair-. Time does fly, indeed-. She sighed.

-It does…-. Jace whispers, remembering too that night, the very same night the idea of marrying her came to his mind, to save her from Aemond’s hands.

-And I- I fear for them, for Helaena and the children-. Daera confesses, sniffing her nose with unquietness. He furrows his brows, wondering why-. They’re practically alone in that Keep…and I’m not there to help them-, she murmurs, looking down. Daera hurted herself with her own words, thinking of Aemond, thinking that he was in the Red Keep, not having an idea he was actually at Storm’s End.

Knowing that Aemond was completely dedicated to putting Aegon on the throne -which he achieved- Daera feels that now Helaena and her children are truly alone…

-I understand your sadness, wife-. Jacaerys nods, raising a hand to caress one of her arms. She curves her brows, softly, looking at his brown comprehensive eyes-. Know that they won’t be alone for long. You’ll see that, as soon as this is over, you shall reunite with them again, under different terms than these-. He promised, so sure of himself that he actually made his wife to start to smile.

Trusting in that good fate, Daera smirked towards him, lifting up her cheeks. Jacaerys copied her expression, sweetly smiling to her, feeling a little blush on his cheeks.

-You’re good with words, sweet prince-. She whispers with softness, making him to look down, still smiling, and flattered. Daera sighs, caressing his arms and then patting them-. Let’s go to lady Jeyne Arryn now, so you can show off your wise mouth with her too-. She winks an eye, beginning to walk. Jace sighed and chuckled, following her right by her side.

The riders said goodbye to their dragons, promising they’d be back soon. Both princes walked between the trees of the forest, soon remembering of that time they were in here too, with their other siblings, when they were still kids.

In this very forest was that The Rogue Princess gained her soubriquet, after she murdered three rapists that tried to harm her and her sisters. Always a good moment to remember that one.

■ ■ ■

When the Valyrian princes reached The Eyrie’s gates they presented themselves to the guards standing outside. The knights were informed they were before prince Jacaerys Velaryon, firstborn of the Realm’s Delight, and princess Daera Targaryen, firstborn of the Rogue Prince.

They demanded to have an audience with the Lady of The Vale, and none refuted their wish. The princes were immediately taken into The Eyrie, being guided by three honorable knights of House Arryn. The princes were always side by side, he by her right and she by his left.

The castle’s insides are more than beautiful, perhaps more than the outsides. The walls are great and the floors well-polished. Many ancestral heraldries are in disposal around the hallways of the castle. A strong breeze comes from every part they look to. The fortress’ freshness is immaculate.

Soon, they reached the High Hall of the Eyrie, where they found a high throne. And, in there, Lady Jeyne Arryn looked down at them, powerfully seated on a huge and majestic throne sculped in the form of a very delicate tree.

The woman is a redhead woman of strong factions, her eyes are as blue as the sky above her land. Her red hair falls to her back and in front of her shoulders. Some strands of it are over her breast, which are almost in full display, for the lady wears a very open dress, with a wide neckline that reaches the beginning of her belly bottom.

-I present to you, my lady: the prince Jacaerys Velaryon, son of Ser Laenor Velaryon and princess Rhaenyra, and the princess Daera Targaryen, daughter of prince Daemon Targaryen and Lady Laena Velaryon!-, one of the knights announces with a firm voice.

Jace and Daera stopped walking at the same time after they entered the rooms. The princess smiled tinyly when her mother was named, while the young man parted his lips, bemused, being incapable of not glancing for a quick second to the woman’s breasts, white and big.

The woman looked at him too, better said she stared. A smile crossed her lips, while a shine appeared in her eyes.

-My lady-, Daera bowed her head down.

-My lady-, Jace does the same, both respectful.

The Maiden of The Vale, Lady Jeyne Arryn, was five-and-thirty, more than ten years their seniors. Never wed, Lady Jeyne had reigned over the Vale since the death of her father and elder brothers at the hands of the Stone Crows of the hills when she was three.

There exist many tales about her, many that both princes have heard of. Some tell that this famous maiden was in truth a highborn harlot with a voracious appetite for men. Others attest that Jeyne Arryn prefers the intimate companionship of other women.

We ought to point out that this is not Daera’s first time in The Vale since she was declared The Rogue Princess. She has returned other times after that, in some of the trips she accompanied princess Rhaenys to. However, this is Jace’s first time in here since that time. He remembers little, and doesn’t know which is the truth about the lady’s preference. Daera does. The former one is the true one.

But, we are here to attend to the matters that happen in the High Hall of The Eyrie, rather than its bedchambers.

-Princess-, Lady Jeyne Arryn salutes the white-haired woman, who nodded towards her, serious. They have never been very fond of each other because, as we know, The Vale is not very fond either of the girl’s father, Daemon-. My prince…-, she then looks at Jacaerys, bowing her head.

-My lady-. He nodded too, keeping a serious expression. He holds in his hand a rolled paper-. We come in the behalf of The Queen of the Seven Kingdoms, my mother, Rhaenyra Targaryen-. He informed.

-“Queen”?-, Jeyne repeated, slightly furrowing her red eyebrows. Jace breathes in, pressing his lips.

-If it hasn’t arrived to your knowledge yet, then we may inform you that…my uncle -my husband’s grandsire-, Viserys, has…died-. Daera informed with a slow pace, raising her brows to the top of her forehead. Her heart and Jace’s ached internally when thinking of the passing King.

The lady on the throne’s lips parted, surprised.

-Viserys died?-. She asked, with a light sorrow being palpable on her voice. She breathes in, blinking a few times and raising her shoulders-. No raven has arrived from the capital in these days, no word announcing the death of King Viserys, nor about the coronation of princess Rhaenyra as Queen-. Jeyne informs, briefly shaking her head.

-Because dragons fly faster than ravens-. Daera nodded. Jacaerys smirked tinyly, side-eyeing for a second. Lady Arryn, lips-parted, nods slowly, looking at the two of them, and then fixating her eyes on the boy-. My cousin, Aegon, has usurped the Iron Throne-, she suddenly informed as well, making her to go speechless.

-He was crowned King, unfairly, while my mother was in Dragonstone, unknown to the new of King Viserys’ death-. Jacaerys tells with a serious tone, looking at the lady, who stares at him with furrowed brows.

Lady Jeyne looked down for a second, clearly thoughtful. It clearly is much to take in, in less than five minutes since their arrival. She would have first invited them to some crackers and tea, but the matter is indeed too delicate to postpone.

-My lady-

The Velaryon prince’s voice made Jeyne to look again towards them. She sees how they both walked three steps forward, getting closer to her high throne. She recognized the look of bravery on both the princes’ eyes.

-We have come to ask for your support and that of your land, to have you by our side, and to fight for our Queen’s right and honor-. Prince Jacaerys states, truly forgetting the paper he has on his hands.

-The loyalty and fealty from your House and your vassals to our cause is what we ask you-. Princess Daera speaks with calm yet seriousness, with her hands crossed behind her back-. For some days now The Hightowers have been believing they can get away with their treason and treachery-, she raises her brows.

-With The Vale standing by us, they’ll start to understand it will not be that way-. Jacaerys stated.

The princes were well listened by The Maiden of The Vale. She heard every word and thought about every statement. After some quiet moments, she blinked, resting her back against her throne.

Jeyne planned to speak, but went silent when she noticed someone entering the room. The princes turned around too when hearing those steps.

-Maester Mushkun-. Lady Arryn nods towards him, who immediately started to approach towards her, with a paper on his hand-. Can’t you see I am in the middle of an audience with the princes?-, she asks, honestly wondering why he came if he was not called.

-Pardon me, my lady, my greatest excuses, but…-the Maester bows his head quickly towards the princes, who answered with puzzle, curious. Mushkun walks up the stairs towards her seat-. A raven has arrived, my lady…from King’s Landing-. He informed.

Jeyne turned to look at them with open lips. Jace and Daera froze at that moment, getting tense. They looked at each other, clenching their jaws. The lady blinked, slowly taking the paper on one of her hands.

-Thank you, Mushkun-. She mumbles, starting to open the roll. The princes move on their places, unquiet-. Leave-, she ordered to him.

The Maester bowed, and walked down the stairs again. Nervously, and quickly side-eyeing the princes, he walked away, soon outing the room. Jeyne bit her cheeks, and looked down to the paper, reading it silently.

-Fuck-. Daera whispered, and her husband turned to look at her-. Fucking cunts, fucking assholes, fuck!-. She curses under her breath, tightening her fists behind her back. The prince gulps nervously, glancing towards the lady again.

While Lady Arryn reads, she raised her brows and scrunched her lips, giving a huge blink. She continued reading, scoffing lowly. Then, she closed her eyes for some long seconds, tilting her head, and breathing in deeply. Everything under the highly curious gaze of them two.

Jeyne rolled the paper back, softly and delicately. She looks to the young ones, having her jaw clenched, and a thoughtful smile on her lips.

-Dragons do fly faster than ravens, then-. She says.

She let the paper to fall on the floor. The breeze immediately blew it away. Jace parted his lips, and Daera furrowed her brows strongly.

-Thrice have mine own kin sought to replace me-. Lady Jeyne told Prince Jacaerys and Princess Daera, who listened interested-. My cousin Ser Arnold is wont to say that women are too soft to rule-. She says, tilting her head to a side-…I have him in one of my sky cells, if you would like to ask him-. She raised her brows. Daera’s lips lifted up a little, smirking sideways-. Your Prince Daemon used his first wife most cruelly, it is true…-, the Lady confesses in an ashamed sigh.

Daera stopped smirking, pressing her lips and clenching her throat. Jace looked sideways at her, pressing his mouth as well. They both know about the story of Daemon’s first marriage, how he’s said to have coldly murdered Lady Rhea Rhoyce of Riverrun. Daemon’s first daughter does not believe this tale, but this is not the moment to fight it either.

-But not withstanding your mother’s poor taste in consorts, she remains our rightful Queen, and mine own blood besides, an Arryn on her mother’s side-. Lady Jeyne went on saying, with honesty, while nodding-. In this world of men, we women must band together…-, she slowly realizes, looking at her feet for a few seconds.

Daera and Jace stare at her with a hope they could not hide very well, at least not him. All they want is support, reassurance. A safe feeling that they will win, and that everything will be alright.

-The Vale and its knights shall stand with her-. Lady Jeyne Arryn declared with a firm voice, standing up from her throne.

And that’s what they got.

The prince’s chest got filled with air of pride and relieve when they breathed in deeply. Daera opened her lips, starting to smile with glory. The lady wanted to chuckle when she saw the excited look the spouses shared.

-…But I will need Her Grace to grant me one request-. Lady Jeyne Arryn added, raising her brows. They look at her again, curious.

-What might that be?-, prince Jacaerys asked, looking like he would give her anything she’d ask for right now.

-Dragons-. The Lady of The Vale answered, firmly, walking two steps down her throne. Jace and Daera got surprised, listening closely-. I have no fear of armies. Many and more have broken themselves against my Bloody Gate, and The Eyrie is known to be impregnable-. She shrugged, taking another step towards them.

Slowly, Daera closed her lips with softness, understanding now what she was asking for.

-Our enemy has dragons too…-, the princess pointed. The lady smiled to her, raising her brows, and nodding.

-I saw you arriving, flying and soaring up there-. Jeyne says, crossing her hands over her belly. Jace, only for a brief second, glanced at her exposed breasts-. You two have descended on us from the sky, as Queen Visenya once did during the Conquest…and I was powerless to halt you, and I hate feeling powerless-. She narrows her eyes, almost ashamed-. Send me dragonriders-. The lady demanded with firmness.

Daera and Jace both admire her determination, for her people and for herself. Daera thinks of Baela, knowing she’d be perfect for the task. And so, she takes a step front, nearing to the lady.

-We shall see it done, my lady-. Princess Daera agreed, which made a smile to appear on Jeyne’s closed lips-. You shall have dragonriders to defend your land-. She promised.

-Then it is done-. Lady Arryn cheered, raising her brows. She looked past the princess, to the prince, whom she found smiling too. Their eyes connected, and the boy instantly felt nervous, pressing his lips. She keeps smiling, licking her lips-. Another request would be welcomed, wouldn’t it?-, she mumbles.

Daera furrows her brows, looking at her suspiciously,

-May I confess to you, my prince, that a lot I have heard of the Velaryon force, but had never before seen one from up close?-. She tells Jace, taking another step down. Now she’s at their same level, near to Daera, whose fist started to clench behind her back. Jacaerys stares at her, mouth-opened, silly-…At least not one this handsome-, she adds, shrugging.

-Oh-, Jace put his palms together, letting out a laugh. He’s flattered, not because he was called handsome, but because he was called a Velaryon so confidently. He loves that.

-Where is this leading to?-. Daera asked with little patience, with a wide irritated smile on her face, fighting to not curse. That’s the princess Daera the Lady Jeyne has known all her life, so her tone didn’t surprise her.

-I shall make my last petition-. Lady Arryn informs, nearing to the prince with slow marked steps. He gulps, fighting to not look down to her chest. Daera follows her with her eyes on fire-. I want you to fuck me on my throne-. She simply asked to the prince.

Jace immediately turned red, quickly trying to pretend it while breathing in deeply. Within a second Daera gasped, filled of courage.

-‘Am fucking sorry?! What the fu-…?!-, and before she could end her curses, Jacaerys quickly grabbed her hand and pulled it lightly, raising his brows. Daera shuts up, flabbergasted.

Lady Jeyne only watches with calm, forever smiling.

-My lady, um…-Jace licks his lips, breathing in while still holding her hand. Daera breathes fast, nearly killing her with her eyes-. I am afraid that, uh- well…-. He sighs, and then clears his throat under both woman’s glance-. I’m still keeping my first time, my lady, to…someone dear of mine-. Jace’s cheeks turned so red while speaking, not looking at neither of them while doing so.

Lady Arryn raised her brows while she still smiled, surprised. It really shocked her to know that princess Daera -the most lustful princess of the Seven Kingdoms- hasn’t still bedded her one-year husband. Daera, on the other hand, is speechless. Is this truth? Is Jace keeping his deflowerment…for and to her?

-Well, who am I to judge?-. Lady Jeyne sighs, shrugging. Jace gulps, while Daera stares at him at all moments, mouth-opened-. However, then, you can bring me to my climax with your tongue…can’t you not?-. She narrows her cocky eyes, not giving up.

Daera grumbled once again, but her husband quickly pulled her hand again.

-We ask you for a moment, my lady-. Jace asks for, gulping.

-And you shall have it-, she instantly permits.

Jacaerys presses his lips with doubt, looking at Daera, who looked back at him with raged eyes and twisted mouth.

■ ■ ■

-Jace, what the fuck?!-. Daera whispered loudly, as soon as the doors were closed.

-Daera!-, he raises his brows, turning around.

Lady Arryn gave them access to one of the many halls of The Eyrie. This one is huge and with no one in besides them. The windows are tall and open, and in the middle of the room there’s a very large white table of marble, of eighteen chairs.

-How dares she to ask such a thing?!-. Daera hisses with rage, walking into the room. Her fists are tight to the sides of her body-. I should have punched her!-, she growls.

-Let us talk this through, sister-. He recommends, slowly raising his brows while approaching to her.

-Are you not angry?!-, she narrows her eyes and turns to look at him, shrieking.

-Oh I should have punched her because I’m angry?-, he shrugges-. Which I’m not-, he quickly clarifies.

-Well- you should!-. Daera stutters, hitting her own thighs and shaking her head from side to side, troubled.

-I have heard that the Lady of The Vale is this way, Daera-. Jacaerys whispers with honesty, nearing to her. She presses her lips, clenching her jaw while he approaches-. She asked for dragonriders and her- her satisfaction…it seems that we shall give her both-, he says, slowly raising his brows.

-No-. Daera shook her head, gulping-. She’s taking advantage of you, wickedly! You already told her that you haven’t even had your first time, and yet…!-, her complaining was interrupted by him, who cleared his throat with shame when hearing her saying it.

-I am not Luke, Daera-. Jacaerys interrupter her within a whisper. She was left mouth-opened, realizing that she was doing it again-. I am a man-. He states, sure.

Daera closes her mouth, and gulps. Slowly, she looks at him, from feet to toe, seeing his tall height compared to hers, his strong jaw, his broad shoulders. He’s right, she sighs, he is a man.

That's something she remembered most vividly when she remembered that thing they did in King's Landing. When planning on making Alyssa to pass as his daughter, she took him to her bed and…there, she didn’t expect to feel that heat that took over all of her body while seducing him.

She remembers his sharp whines and how big and hulking his cock was, and that was below his clothes. She remembers how it felt to have it poking strongly against her core, and she remembers too how he had to hurry to the washroom to clean himself after they were done, for he cum so hard and abundant.

Looking at his brown eyes, Daera gulps, realizing that she doesn’t want Jeyne Arryn’s cunt to be the first that he ever tastes. That can’t be his first one!

But, is it Jeyne Arryn’s cunt the problem? Does Daera care because its Jeyne Arryn’s cunt, or because is a cunt that…is not her own? Does she want to be Jace’s first time, is that it? Is it that she so much likes his inexperience? Is that she wants it for herself?

The spouses stare at each other, silently. Jace has realized how her brows are now furrowed, and her throat afflicted.

-The faster we finish here, the faster we will be leaving to Winterfell-. The brown-haired prince points with a soft whisper, lightly raising his eyebrows.

Daera’s trembling lips closed harshly when she neared her chin to her shoulder, looking up at him with eyes of doubt and seriousness. He stares at her for many silent seconds, reading her face. He took a step closer.

-I can accept that, as my sister, you don’t want me to do it-. Jace whispers softly, lightly raising his brows. Daera remains silent, staring at him-. But, if it is as my sacred wife…-, he takes a step closer, and in that moment her lips parted-…then speak it now, Daera-. The prince asks with a pleading tone, weakly, curving his frown, and looking at her from up closely.

Daera breathes slowly, looking at the nerves and desire on Jacaerys’ eyes. It’s so obvious, almost touchable. What the princess isn’t being aware of is that her eyes are showing the very same emotion, and he was noticing it with no restriction.

Those nerves on his eyes kill her, turns her on. Fuck. Fucking shit. Fuck Jace. Fuck life. Fuck it.

-As your fucking wife, I want you to do it good-. Daera raised her brows, approaching even nearer.

In that moment, Jace froze up, opening his brown eyes hugely. She tilts her head to a side, gulping, and glancing at his neck for two seconds.

-You have no idea on how to do it, do you?-. She whispers, taking another step towards him. Jace breathes heavily, playing with his fingers at the sides of his body, looking down at her feet. He silently shook his head-. Say it-, she ordered.

-I have no idea on how to do it-, he answered within a whisper, blinking slowly. He wanted to hold a part of her body, any part, but didn’t have the courage to do it by himself.

-Ow, Jace…-she hummed, closing her eyes while breathing in. He licks his lips, and then gulps-. The magic is in one’s tongue-. Daera says with her brows up-. You lick everything that you find yourself with-. She speaks with a sweet voice. She placed a finger under his chin and made him to look up, to look at her.

Jacaerys felt dizzy -in the best of ways- when looking at her dilatated purple eyes, those that right now are so fixated on him. Holy gods, he thinks, does she desire me?

-There’s a button in the middle of a lady’s cunt, you know?-. The princess whispers, narrowing her eyes. In that moment he trembled, closing his mouth harshly-. When using your mouth down there, you must suck that button, as many times as you can, as hardly as you can. As if you were starving you must suck, lick and kiss-. Daera speaks with passion. At the same time, she’s feeling a heat burning in her own button.

-Gods-, he let a great sigh out, trembling. She bit her lips briefly when he did so, mesmerized by his obvious innocence, curiosity and horniness. He’s alluring.

Daera suck her inferior lip, looking at his mouth. She hums, raising a hand, and directing it towards there. Jacaerys trembled when her thumb pulled his inferior lip down. He whined when she rubbed the tip of a finger in there.

-Oh, look at that…-Daera hums, looking at her finger, seeing the heavy saliva she got out of Jace’s mouth. His shoulders come up and down with his fast breathing-…it looks like you’re ready-, she mumbled, flirty.

Screw it.

-Oh, come on-. Daera grunted, grabbing his cloth’s neck from a moment to another and pulling him with her when she started to walk backwards. Jace stutters, quickly following her like an idiot-. Come on, come on, come on-. She speaks fastly as she climbed to the top of the table, seating on it with quickness.

Daera grabbed her skirt, and started to pull it up. Placing his open palms at the side of her body, in the table, Jace breathes fast and desperately, and went speechless when seeing her legs and thighs starting to be shown, just for him to see.

-Seven hells-. He whined, like a pup, stumbling on his own feet even though he was just standing.

-Down, fucking hells-, while mumbling a cursing, The Rogue Princess places an open hand on his head and pushed him down. So weak and mesmerized, Jace was taken down with easiness.

Prince Jacaerys fell to his knees, and the hand on his head pushed him so his nose would clash with the bare skins of her legs. The prince whined weakly, curving his brows and opening his lips, smelling the sweet aroma of hers. She smells like lavender. ´

Completely stunned, Jace babbles against her skin, closing his eyes. Daera bits her lips, opening her legs slowly. Very timidly, he places a kiss on one of her knees, tasting its sweetness. It made him to whine, yet again, and to kiss it again.

-See it-, he heard a low whisper from his wife.

When Jace opened his eyes again, he was left speechless. He is face to face with some kind of marvel, some kind of a flower-shaped thing. It is so beautiful, it is so purple, it is…oh gods, it is wet.

Daera smiled, she did it bigly when seeing Jace’s reaction seeing a cunt for the first time. His rection is all hers, and she adores it. The princess hums, biting her lips for a moment.

-You honor me so much, Daera-. He whispered, nearly with no voice. He hears her giggle. He wanted to look up, but was too mesmerized on the sight-. But whe- where are your undergarments?-, he mumbles, silly.

-Irrelevant-, she cocked her head.

He felt a push on his head from the hand of it. The prince hums weakly, tilting his head to a side, admiring the pretty little thing he was staring to. When recalling the points Daera gave him before, he started to get nearer, breathing fastly.

When his breathing clashes with the wetness of her cunt, Daera straightened her back and breathed in deeply, anxious. She looks down, pushing him again. Jacaerys placed his hands on the floor, where he as kneeled, and opened his mouth.

After almost a year of being married, prince Jacaerys Velaryon for the first time tasted his wife’s, Daera Targaryen, savor. In that moment, they both knew it would never be the same again. In that moment, he discovered the taste of heavens.

It’s deliciously salty.

-Fuck!-, Daera sighed deeply when feeling the first lick from him.

Jacaerys hummed so sharply, rolling his eyes blank with bemusement when feeling the soft flesh under his tongue. He started to move it, so slowly, fearing of breaking something -the poor boy-. Jace licks from side to side, feeling the button going along his tongue.

He looks up while doing it, terribly nervous, but not wanting to stop nevertheless. She finds Daera biting her lips and her hips trembling while she looks back at him. He whines with weakness, scratching the floor with his nails while he directs his tongue to all places possible, as she told him before.

Daera loves power. She’s loving to see Jace nervous of pleasing her, he’s trying so hard and, fuck, so good. She had almost forgotten that the prince is gifted. He learns everything that is teach to him. And he learns fast.

-That’s it-. The princess whispers, caressing his brown mane-. Breath, breath Jace-. She pulls his head, driving him away. Jacaerys breathes fastly and deeply, looking at her with silly eyes and hungry mouth, almost smiling-. Fuck, you son of a bitch-. She mumbled, amused herself, never having imagined that he would look so good and slutty while doing this.

-Am I doing it alright?-, he questions with a fasted breath.

She didn’t answer, on purpose, and without notice pulled his mouth back to her cunt. For no one’s surprise, he actually cheered this, and quickly began to lick all of her womanhood again. She bit her lips, chuckling growly, and making circles with her hips, dancing against his mouth.

He did what was told. In one moment, he prisoned the button on his lips, and sucked it deeply against his cheeks. That was the first time that Daera moaned, doing it loudly and with a smile, jumping on the table. When she did, he whined loudly as well, closing his eyes when feeling tears gathering in it.

-Fuck, fuck, Jac- ow!-.Daera howls with an open smile. He’s licking and tasting everything, always poking with his big nose on her sensible flesh-. Fuck!-. She growls, pushing his head harder.

The young man between her opened legs grunts, clashing his hands against the table and scratching the marble to the sides of her body, going deeper on her cunt. When she saw his hands, she was quick to take them, and to make them clash against her own thighs, grunting too.

When Jace realized he had the permission to touch her skin besides her cunt, he squeezed her thighs tightly, pressing them so hard, almost nailing his nails on them. Daera trembled under his touch, opening her mouth wide. She moaned when seeing his big manly hands squeezing her legs as if they’re made out of sand.

The princess moans, and from a moment to another she climbed completely up the table. The prince followed like a hungry hound, quickly getting on the table too, letting his shoes to fall on the floor. He whines with great desire, crawling with his hands and knees while she crawled back with her elbows and feet, looking at him with a smile.

-Come, come-. She babbles with quickness, taking his hair again, and pulling him towards the middle of her open legs.

Jacaerys groaned sharply, taking her thighs again and now pushing them, opening her legs wider. The princess moaned with a surprised smile, making a fist that pulled his brown hair with force. He whines so sharply, with pain and pleasure, licking the dripping cunt of his wife, which is getting every time more wet, damping all of his mouth and cheeks.

“Is this heaven?”, the prince dared to think. “How did I live eight and ten years without knowing about this marvel? Perhaps I was not living at all”

Feeling all of her insides trembling, Daera closed her legs and trapped Jace’s head in the middle of them. He felt blessed, and never stopped licking her tasty womanhood. She hums two times, and opens her legs again, breathing fastly.

-See, see-. Speaking with no breaths, she makes him to look at her, pulling him away. He licks his wet lips, looking at her eyes-. Give me your hand-. She whispers, sitting on.

-My hand?-, he babbles, licking his lips again.

Daera takes his right hand, for he’s right-handed. Her own hand made two of his five fingers to go down, the two of the middle. That confused him. Why is she making him do this strange sign?

-Is this…-Jace looks at his hand. Only his thumb, index and pinky finger are up-…is this some signal?-, he wonders.

-It is to finger me-. The Rogue Princess answered with a whisper filled of lust and fun, batting her lashes. He parts his lips, speechless-. Do you want to learn?-, she questions.

-Yes-, he answered without thinking about it.

Daera chuckles, taking his hand and guiding him. Jace gasps lightly when he sees her directing those two fingers of the middle towards her cunt, under her button. The prince gets worried, and then he nearly yelled when seeing those finger just disappearing into her womanhood.

-Ow, fuck!-. But he didn’t yell, because she seemed to like it so much. He saw how she gasped and smile, and began to move his hand with hers, making them fingers to come in and out.

-Oh my gods, heavens-. He whispers, shocked, feeling the wet insides of her. He gasps, looking at the enjoyment on her face. Jace breathed fast, starting to make those moves by his own, taking his fingers in, and then out.

-Yes-, she shrieks, making her hips to dance in circles. He blinks bigly, moaning lowly when hearing the sound it was making-. Yes, yes, oww fuc- yes Jace-. Daera grunts, biting her lips-. Faster-, she whispers.

-What?-, he fears.

-Stronger!-, she demanded.

The prince lifts a side of his lips, bemused, and started to make his fingers to go faster. That made the princess to moan quicker, and louder. Breathing fast, he also made his fingers to clash deeper on her interior, until reaching the end of it. Daera shrieks, as a dragon, pushing his head towards her.

Their foreheads met. They breath fast over the other’s face, looking at each other’s eyes. Daera’s are half closed, but yet are looking at him in the middle of her moans. That image will remain with the prince Jacaerys until his last day.

-Does- does it hurt?-. He asked, fearful and a little doubtful.

-Not at all, brother-. She moans, and he whined, biting his lips and going faster-. Yes, yes, fuck yes, Jace!-. She cries with great pleasure, humping on his fingers.

Taking a great liking to it, Jacaerys started to do it as fastly as he could, rapidly going in and out with his fingers while he whines. Daera moaned, lying her back again in the table, and twitching as if she was on fire.

Jace had the greatest of ideas. He returned his mouth to her cunt, but didn’t apart his fingers from it. So, the princess now has the man’s round tongue and bulky fingers doing marvels to her wet womanhood, almost taking her to the skies above The Eyrie.

-Yes, yes! Holy fuck- fucks, Jacaerys!-. Daera cursed and laughed towards the ceiling, pulling his hair with no mercy, completely messing it up.

Breathless and decided, with tears on his brown eyes, Jace sucked on the button with softness, licking at the same time that he sweetly pushed his fingers inside of her.

And with this, Daera finished fairly. He admired how the princess suddenly clenched her legs and twitched in the table, moaning and breathing as if there was no air around her. She pulled his hair so strongly, and grabbed one of her breasts with violence, gripping it.

-Daera-. He whispers, breathless as well, looking at her all.

-Ow, fuck. Goodness…-, she sighs with her eyes closed. She licked her lips, and slowly opened her legs again-. Give it little kisses, Jace-. She orders. The prince was obedient, nearing his lips to the womanhood again, blessing it with soft kisses-…It does marvels when a lady finish-, she murmured with a smile, caressing his brown mane.

While pampering it with tender kisses, Jacaerys looks up to her. The princess smiled silly at him, biting her lips while pampering his hair.

-Oh…-Jace grunted-. I want to do it again-, he confesses, ready to start to lick again.

-Jace-, she quickly stopped him, closing her legs. The prince seemed so disappointed, and hungry, leaving his lips open-. You, um…-she caresses his brown hair-…you’re an expert already, I’m afraid…-the princess guaranteed, raising her brows.

When hearing so, the brown-eyed Velaryon prince smiled, with his heart beating fast and his face all wet. She smiled back at him, kind of amused, adoring his enthusiasm. He never lacks it.

-Then I shall ask you for the last time…-Jace murmurs, slowly coming down of the table. Still lying on it, Daera follows him with her clear eyes-. May I-

-Go ahead-. She nodded before he’d finish his sentence. Jacaerys presses his lips, sighing through his nose while looking and her-. As soon as you’re done, we’re off-. She closes her eyes, resting her head on the table. She hard silence-. Go, now!-. The princess ordered with a funny playful voice.

-Alright-, Jacaerys sighed, turning around, and walking away from the table.

After closing the doors behind him, the prince felt his knees shaking. He covers his own mouth and closes his eyes, moaning as lowly as he could. With a hand, he touches his pants, feeling how hard his cock is. It has been like that even before seeing his wife’s womanhood.

Knowing that there is no time to start thinking about what just happened, Jacaerys quickly directed himself to the High Hall of The Eyrie, standing firmly. And, when he arrived, Lady Jeyne Arryn turned her head to look at him, from her seat.

-My prince-, she raises her brows and smiles when seeing him arriving.

-My lady-, he nods, heading towards the throne with quickness. She parts her lips, tilting her head.

In less than ten seconds, she had prince Jacaerys kneeled in front of her, ready to satisfy her. Jeyne became almost nervous, raising her skirt with all the quickness of the Seven Kingdoms, easily giving herself to him.

Prince Jacaerys closed his eyes, and pretended this was Daera again. Lady Jeyne left out a moan within a second.

Meanwhile, Daera had stayed in the table of marble, lying on it while the breeze comes through the big windows of the lonely hall. Blinkless, she looks up, staring at the chandelier that hangs above of her.

Shocked, she gulps, lost in her mind.

She has just been unfaithful to Aemond. She cheated…

“No no no no, I didn’t!”, Daera quickly comes to her own defense, gulping. Come on, come oooon! It wasn’t cheating. “It was for the cause!”, she convinces herself, “Lady Jeyne Arryn is a woman of specific desires, that shall have them accomplished if they want her to do something” Daera knows this, Daera knows this woman. This was necessary!

She didn’t cheat on Aemond as much as she didn’t either back on King’s Landing, when she made Jace cum on his pants. It was for a…cause…as well. “Everything has been justified”, she swears.

But, being the truth unbeknownst to Daera's wish of feeling innocent, she lusted for Jace, during those prior moments. A huge part of her wishes to denies it, and does it. However, one can't never be too alone to not hear oneself. The Rogue Princess knows she desired her fake husband.

Oh, she wanted him. She wanted for them to do it. She felt so good when she grabbed his hair and violently made him to kneel on the floor to face her cooch. It felt so good to feel his breathing on her flesh, to have his tongue on her flower. It felt good, hells, didn’t it?

…Why?

With her brows curved, Daera gulps and blinks with shame, looking at the ceiling of the hall. Why did I -she started to wonder- if am a married woman, enjoy to have another’s mouth on my femininity?

Is it because of how betrayed she feels by Aemond? Did a part of her want to…betray him back? Is that it? This is her first possible answer.

In the last few days -which have passed too quick for her liking- her true husband has made sure to do evil doings, to act as the devil himself. Aemond had obliged her to abort her baby. He conspired against the crown, when his father's corpse had not even cooled, along his mother and allies. He placed Aegon in the throne, stealing Rhaenyra and Jace’s birthright. He had Rhaenys locked right below his apartments, probably left to starve if she didn't declare for Aegon, and he didn’t care.

Daera has been hurted by him time by time, every time worst, and yet she has showed incredible mercy from her heart, having defended him and think him good, despite his actions. However, perhaps a part of her did want to punish him for them. That part, it seems, is the very one that was incessantly burning for prince Jacaerys moments ago.

So, following this logic: she wanted to betray him too then, to be about. But here is where the logic falls: to what end? How is Aemond even supposed to know he has been betrayed by his wife? What, will she fly to King’s Landing midst war and shovel it to her face? Is Jace going to tell him? Hells no! There’s no way this “desire of justice” would be fulfilled, because Aemond won’t feel the same way as her, because he wouldn’t know it.

This takes us to her second possible answer, which she translated more into a question.

Is this her nature? To run to another man’s arms when things with him are bad? Another man’s tongue, better said. Is…is Daera the same girl she was before loving Aemond? Carefree and from bed to bed? She had never been with someone into a love relationship until she got into one with Aemond. He may not be her first lover but he’s indeed her first love.

Could it be that, now that she feels like she’s losing him, she knows she has the right to desire others?

Daera immediately gasped before her thoughts, feeling a great pain on her chest.

NO! She is not like that, she knows it! “I am not some harlot and I am not losing Aemond!”, she convinces herself of. No one can gainsay her. She made herself to erase every prior thought she had, and declared the truth answer to what happened with Jace:

It was for the cause.

The princess furrows her brows lightly when she started to hear moans from outside the hall, traveling through the hallways. They were female and very indecent, coming from the High Hall of the castle.

Daera tsks her tongue, rolling her eyes with a very bitchy face.

Oh, for the fuck’s sake! The moans started to get louder and louder, until the doors of the hall were almost trembling. Daera grunted with annoyance and had to cover up her ears, cursing in High Valyrian.

“I at least moan with grace”, the princess thinks, “this one does like a goat”.

■ ■ ■

Jeyne Arryn, Lady and Maiden of The Vale, kneel on the floor with grace and delicacy. She bowed her head and softly opened her arms to the sides of her body, having a light smile on her lips.

Jacaerys and Daera stand in front of her, side to side, looking down at her with prideful eyes. The princes start to look around when noticing all the knights of the surrounding kneeling as well. The Maester did too, and some servants in presence did the same.

Daera smirks, pressing her lips, and nodding at them.

Lady Jeyne raised her head, looking up to them with her glowing blue eyes. She looked at the prince, giving a slow blink. He gulped briefly, nodding at her. And lastly looked at the princess, widening her smile a bit more. Daera looked down at her with easiness but yet a little of taunt, biting her cheeks.

Still on her knees, Lady Arryn opened her mouth.

-The Vale is yours, my princes-. She declared, having faith in them, and in their mother's cause.

Jacaerys parted her lips, and Daera smirked with hers, deeply breathing in. She turns her head, and he did so as well, blinking multiple times with excitement.

The princes stared at each other with pride, and a big feeling of achievement.

■ ■ ■

Soon, Daera and Jace were arriving back to the woods. Jeyne became a little disappointed when learned that the princes weren’t staying the night, but was glad to see them off, knowing they had others pressing business. She gifted them two baskets of bread, cheese, ham and grapes. And a generous bottle of wine, for their troubles.

When feeling their riders close, both Kalistrox and Vermax lifted up their heads, glancing through the trees. And there they saw them, arriving while laughing between them. The golden dragon purred with a sweet hurry, shaking his neck.

The princess looked up when she heard them, and instantly laughed harder.

-Hey!-. She raises her eyebrows and scrunches her nose, almost running towards him. Jacaerys sided a smile, nearing to his dragon as well-. My love-, she whispers, caressing his neck’s scales while he touched a cheek against one of hers, purring.

-How did you behave?-. The prince asks funnily, scratching Vermax’s chin, making him to growl with softness.

Daera hums while caressing Kalistrox’s cheek, seeing his golden eyes looking around constantly, narrowing them while groaning.

-They don’t like the woods-. The princess points out, sighing. Jace does so as well, slowly walking away from his dragon after carrying one of the baskets on his saddle. When noticing he wanted to talk, she raised a hand towards her own dragon, and also stepped away from him. Kalistrox purrs lowly, seeing her go-. Could you imagine how dangerous it would be to raise dragons in a forest?-, she wonders, crossing her arms.

-A catastrophe-, he agrees, nearing to her with calm steps. The sun still lights above them, passing through the green leaves of around-. That’s why there’s sand in the Dragonpit-. He recalls with a smile, raising his brows.

-Ah-, she lets a laugh out, nodding. They laughed together.

While the breeze caressed their skin, clothes and manes, the spouses look at each other for some moments of silence. All they could hear was the wind, and their dragons’ breaths. She smiles a little, taking air in.

-How was it?-, she questions. The subject of the question was obvious, for the prince immediately sighed through his nose, and looked around with nerves.

-She is definitely sort of…a savage soul…-, he narrowed his eyes while his cheeks started to burn red. Daera laughed with taunt, nodding. Chuckling lowly, he looks at his feet and the grass under them, stepping on it. Seconds then, he looks up, finding her eyes-…Thank you for teaching me-, he murmured.

Daera’s purple eyes softened, and a light smirk crossed her lips while looking at him. The part of her that we were speaking of before started to get awaken again, for she briefly felt that desire again.

When she became aware of it, she gulped and smiled, pressing her lips and taking a step back while caressing an arm of his with gentleness.

-I’m afraid they will like the North far less-, she changed the subject back to the former one, raising her brows and cocking her head towards the dragons-. Jacaerys looked at her with softness, pressing his mouth too.

-Then we shall part now-. He proposed, lifting his chin-. So, they don’t last longer in it-, he says.

-Ah, we agree-. She winked an eye on him, making him to laugh briefly. Daera chuckles, starting to walk backwards-. Go on-, she cocks her head and he starts heading to his dragon as well-. We’re halfway home now, can you believe it?-. She chuckles.

-I can-. Jacaerys laughs with pride, jumping onto his saddle.

After accommodating the basket with her luggage, Daera took seat on her saddle, seating on it with a playful smirk while looking ta him. Holding his ropes, Jacaerys smiled back at her, biting the inner of his cheeks.

Before leaving The Eyrie, the princes asked Lady Jeyne for ink, paper and a raven. As The Rogue Princess and the Heir to The Iron Throne took the skies again with their dragons, a raven black as night left The Vale towards south, flying to Dragonstone, to deliver the Blacks word of they having wined The Kingdom of Mountain and Vale to their side.

And so, having the confidence that good news will arrive to their family, Jace and Daera rose up with their dragons together, again, flying as one, at the same altitude and speed, ruling the clouds and sun with their power.

They didn’t know bad news were almost to their way to Dragonstone too.

■ ■ ■

Kalistrox and Vermax fly low, making the breeze that reach them a little softer and kinder. Golden and green dragon both soar over a small-sized yet deep clean lake, which waters are almost like glass; it is clean, calm and transparent.

Leaning to a side, seated on her saddle, princess Daera turned her head and looked down, having a sight of the fishes than swims under the water, almost at the same speed they fly to. The princess giggled with sweetness, wrinkling her eyes.

Pines and all kinds of trees seem to be never-ending in The Vale. They have been flying for nearly three hours, and that green sight of leaves has been under them during all of them. This is not called The Kingdom of Mountain and Vale for nothing.

With a smirk on his lips, prince Jacaerys looks forwards while narrowing his eyes. He couldn’t find the river’s end, which made him to giggle with excitement, now wanting to follow the water’s way until reaching its last drop.

Having that goal in mind, he turns to look at his right. There, in the distance, Daera was smiling while looking at the water. Soon enough, she felt his stare, and seated back straight on her saddle to stare back at him.

They shared a look, and smiled to each other with warmth.

They looked at each other until a peculiar sound came to their ears: screams. Though they were not screams of fright, nor of hatred or bravery. They were screams of awe. Screams from…children.

Daera blinked with hope, and looked down again. By flying so low, her eyes easily found a group of kids, five of them, all yelling towards the sky with surprise and excitement, shocked by the magnificent view above of them.

By the river’s bank, the children jumped on their places and waved their hands towards The Golden Ray and Vermax, mesmerized by how the sun was shining on their scales and how the former’s wings were so large that the sun was no longer reaching their smiling cheeks.

As her dragon kept flying, undisturbed by those happy shrieks and salutes, princess Daera blinked with open eyes while a smile started to grow in her lips. Moments then, she grunted a laugh and pulled her saddle, looking down to the ground. Kalistrox immediately obeyed her, growling lowly, and turning around his huge body.

Curious, and smiling as well, Jacaerys pulled the ropes of his dragon too, and made him to turn. They followed, by far, with curiosity.

The children walk backwards with open mouths and shocked eyes, loosen up their shoulders and whole bodies when they see the golden dragon was heading right towards them. Kalistrox flapped his wings with slowness, calculating his landing. Meanwhile, on his back, Daera shushed him and caressed his scales.

Seconds then, The Golden Ray landed on the very river, fitting only less than half of his body, due to its shortness. The lake, deep enough, covered the dragon up to before what would be his knees. Kalistrox purred. Liking the feeling of mud and water on his huge paws and claws.

The five kids blinked with awe, mouth-opened, seeing how a brown-skinned lady of white long curly hair and purple eyes smiled at them from the back of the dragon, who opened one of his wings and extended it until reaching ground. The children walked three steps back, feeling the beast’s golden eyes always staring at them.

-Hello!-, a sweet voice came out of that woman’s mouth-. Hi to everyone!-. She chuckles, starting to walk on the wing her dragon has just placed for her.

-Ah! You’ll hurt him!-. One of the kids, a small brown-skinned girl -of perhaps five- gasped with worriness when seeing her stepping on the wing. Daera raised her brows towards her.

-Ouh no, I won’t-. The princess assures her, unconsciously walking slower-. See? I’m not!-. She laughs, leaning to a side to caress Kalistrox’s wing. The children hear his purr, and it made that little girl to chuckle with amusement.

Daera’s feet touched still ground, arriving in front of the children, separated by a modest distance. They looked at her with eyes filled of curiosity, and she looked back at them with gentleness, almost capable of touching their sweet enthusiasm and innocence.

-He is very strong-. The princess comments, raising her brows and pointing towards the golden dragon, whom they stared at with marvel, giggling a little.

-What is his name?-, one of the boys asked. He’s white as milk, and of brown eyes.

-His name is Kalistrox-, Daera answered with pride and softness.

-And what is yous?-, another of the girls, this one if pale skin, asks with curiosity.

The brown-skinned princess smiles kindly, looking at the five of them with easiness.

-My name is Daera-. She answered, starting to walk towards them, who smiled at her-. Now, I wish to know what are yours-. Her brows raised funnily, while her lips smiled warmly as the children approached to her.

As the day is almost reaching its end and welcoming night, the skies are dyed by a lovely color orange, and the clouds shaped like hearts and arrows -if we have some imagination-. The dusk at presence is a beautiful one, blessing those underneath it, in that river.

Prince Jacaerys landed Vermax on the other side of the lake, on firm ground. His young dragon purrs with calmness, thanking there was not a tree near enough to bother his comfort. Behind his green scaled tail, however, pines are plenty.

Jace came down of his dragon with calmness, standing on the grass with a relaxed posture. He sighed through his nose, caressing Vermax’s neck while looking across the river, looking at her.

Daera has taken seat on a rock that works well enough as a chair. Her legs are crossed, and on there the littlest girl is seated, the white one of blue eyes, whose name is Jocelyn.

There’s Jocelyn, the youngest one, of four. There’s Isaiah, of six, chestnut of brown eyes. There’s Marli, the brown girl, and her twin brother, Kezzie, of five.

-And where did you hear that?-, Daera scrunches her nose and smiles, looking at the girl on her knees, who had just told her that she knows dragons are from the moon.

-My mother told me-, the girl chuckled with pride.

Daera giggled, showing all of her teeth. She can’t help but to think of her Alyssa and her Visenya; two babes she never got to meet. She wonders if they would have been as sweet as this one, Jocelyn, is.

The princess, with no bother at all, has opened her ears to the children, hearing all the myths, tales and theories they have hard about dragons. This is the first time any of them have ever seen one, and they excited; she’s delighted to listen.

While seeing her laugh, Jacaerys walks from the other side with a thoughtful smile. With calmness, he’s walking to the other side, heading to a path of stones that help to cross the river by foot.

-Would you like some sweets, children?-. The princess asks with a curious smile, immediately receiving cheering and positives answers from the children, who quickly said yes-. You shall have them then-, she laughs, making a sign with two fingers towards Kalistrox.

The golden dragon growls lowly, and starts to extend his neck towards her with slowness. The children squealed with excitement, seeing how Kalistrox’s head was feet above of them when he neared his body to his rider.

-Seven heavens-, Kezzie whispered with awe.

Princess Daera laughs lightly, heading a hand towards the luggage packed near his neck. She opened a small pocket of one of the bags, and took a handful of honey sweets.

-Here you have-, she offers them to them, who instantly cheered and took al the mints, tasting their sweetness with happy smiles.

-Thank you!-, the little Jocelyn smiles as she tastes her sweet.

-You are very welcome, sweetling-. Daera chuckles, caressing the girl’s brown hair with softness.

Kalistrox started to growl from the deepness of his throat, staring forward with menace. Hearing him, Daera quickly turns her head towards the wood, parting her lips.

-Behind me-, she is quick to order, and the children were quick to obey, though they did it with confusion.

Agitated sounds come from the woods, and moments then a handful of armored knights came out from there, galloping with swiftness and distress, looking alerted. Daera pressed her lips, and Kalistrox immediately growled, lifting his head higher while looking down at them with fire on his eyes.

Jocelyn smiled to them.

-Daera-. Jace shot out running immediately towards there, feeling his heart twitching when looking at the armed men arriving.

The knights had come out of the woods with fierce, but quickly trembled when looking to the beast standing on the river, and raising to look at them with even more fierceness and menace. All the men trembled, and two fainted within the second, not having expected the sight of The Golden Ray when riding out of the forest.

-Ouh, well-. Daera tsks her tongue when seeing those two fainted on the floor. She sees the other men stuttering and trembling, forever looking at her beast. She holds Jocelyn tighter to her chest, not knowing who this people were-. Lykiri…-, the princess ordered to her dragon, who growled with fury, nevertheless.

-Daera!-, Jace reaches her, at last, standing right by her side, shielding the children as well, and looking at the knights with seriousness-. Make thy selves known!-. He ordered with firmness, while his wife just looked at them from feet to toe with interest.

-Hya!-

-Quick!-

Two screams are heard from the woods. Jace stands tensely, while Daera remains seated on that stone, rocking Jocelyn on her knees, simply studying the people and the situation itself. Her golden dragon, as fierce as always, studies nothing, and only waits for a command of hers. ´

Soon enough, two more men and their horses come out of the woods, but these are not knights as the other are. They wear fine clothes, fine boots, fine gloves, and a fine perfume. They’re lords, of course.

And out of those two faces, the princess Daera recognized one.

When the lords arrive, with worried expressions, they see Isaiah, Kezzie and Marli shielded by a brown-haired young man, and Jocelyn seated on a woman’s knees. A woman of brown skin, purple eyes and white curls that looked at them with serenity and curiosity, blinking one time.

One of the two lords is slim, chestnut, and eyes as brown as Isaiah’s. Aye, she kens who this man is. She met him years ago, on a trip she did with her grandmother, Rhaenys, to Lannisport. This is Leowyn Corbray, lord of Heart’s Home, a vassal house holding fealty to House Arryn of the Eyrie.

-Lord Corbray-, the white-haired woman greeted, siding a smirk.

-Princess Daera-. Gasping, the lord quickly bowed his head, full of respect. When hearing the girl’s name, and obviously having seen her looks, the other lord opened his mouth with surprise, now knowing who she was-. It is an honor, princess, to…make your acquaintance, once again-. He nods, looking at her again.

-It is indeed-. She leaned her head to a side, caressing Jocelyn’s hair-. This is my husband, prince Jacaerys Velaryon-. She presented him with a nod, placing a hand on his arm.

-An honor, my prince-. Lord Corbray bowed his head, as did the other one. Jace nods towards them with the same respect, holding his hands behind his back-. My princes, may I present to you…Lord Desmond Manderly, of White Harbor-. He speaks with manner, pointing at him.

-My princes, it is a high honor to meet you both-. Lord Manderly closed his eyes and bowed his head to them.

Daera and Jace looked at each other within a second with their lips parted when hearing where this lord is from. The North. White Harbor, the main seaport of the north. House Manderly, a vassal house holding fealty to House Stark of Winterfell…just where they’re heading.

-Lord Manderly, the honor is ours-. Prince Jacaerys says with a gentle nod, looking at him, and then at his wife for a second.

-It is-, she nods as well. Everyone keeps constantly eyeing Kalistrox, both marveled and terrified of his size and fiery eyes. He had retreated a bit since his rider told him to, but yet he doesn’t fail to shake all of their spirits, and knees-. We’re at Heart’s Home then, I take-. She guesses.

-We are, princess-. Lord Corbray answered.

-Ah-, the girl nods-. Why so far from home, Lord Manderly? If I may ask-. Daera questions with curiosity, narrowing her eyes for a moment.

-Lord Manderly has come to see to the arrangements of a settlement between our Houses-. Lord Corbray was the one to answer with politeness, making the princes to look at him with interest. He eyed Isaiah and Jocelyn for a second-. You see, we are to betrothe our youngest children-. He explained, raising his brows.

-Ah…-, Daera narrowed her eyes, while Jacaerys nodded-. Do not tell. This is your child?-. She questions, placing a hand on Isaiah’s head, who chuckled while looking at Lord Corbray, who smiled briefly.

-He is, princess-. He nodded, and then the boy ran to him, giggling. Daera formed a little smiled, which she chewed and erased, keeping a calm expression.

-Father!-. Copying his friend, Jocelyn jumped down from Daera’s knees, and ran towards the lords with an open smile, soon hugging Lord Manderly’s right leg. Daera raised her brows briefly, as did Jace, now understanding.

-And whose children might you be?-. Jacaerys mumbles with interest, turning to look at the brown-skinned twins, who looked at him with shyness.

-They are my cousin’s children, my princes-. Lord Corbray answered, then looking at Kezzie and Marly-. Your mother has been looking for you, twins-. He reproached, raising his brows. They just shrugged and laughed.

Daera breathes in and then sighs, quietly standing up from that stone, taking Jace’s side. She looks at the knights for some moments, noticing they were eyeing her as well. She found a smitten smirk behind one of those helmets, which made her to scoff.

-And you, my princes?-. Lord Manderly, with eyes as cold as the very White Harbor, look curiously at them-. Enjoying the warmth of The Vale as well?-, he wonders.

The princes both pressed their lips. They looked at each other, sideways, for two silent seconds. After them, Lord Corbray spoke.

-Though no raven has arrived to Heart’s Home from the capital, my eldest son has, this morning. He brought with him…grieving news, my princes-. Lord Corbray speaks with glum and respect, looking down. Jacaerys and Daera remain serious, staring at them-. We lament the death of our King…Viserys-, he said.

The wedded princes gulped and pressed their lips. They saw how Manderly made a similar expression to Lord Corbray’s, one of pity. Daera breathed in profoundly, looking around to the knights, the kids, the winds and the sun.

-I propose we find a more fitting place to treat such…troubling matters-. The princess said with determination, raising her brows towards the lords. By her side, her husband gulped, thinking of her passed grandsire, and the impostor that has taken his throne.

-We shall-. Lord Corbray was quick to agree, firmly nodding-. Please-, he pointed the way for the Valyrian princes.

■ ■ ■

Heart’s Home posses a castle of great height and beauty. It is of white marble, as most of the castles in The Vale. It is located on a mountain, of course, just behind the same woods of the river from before.

Turns out that Jocelyn, Lord Manderly’s youngest daughter, and her newly-betrothed, Isaiah, Lord Corbray’s youngest son, decided to gone out to play with their friends without notifying anyone. As soon as their parents became aware of their “disappearance”, they alerted the guards, who immediately went out to look for them.

As we saw before, the guards did find the children, only that they were not alone. It came of surprise to everyone to have the princes Daera and Jacaerys on Heart’s Home, with their dragons, calmly chilling by the side of the river, and playing with the young lords and ladies.

Now, after being formally welcomed in the Great Hall of Heart’s Home, the princes were escorted to another hall, a big one with big three windows, a wooden table of six chairs, and multiple paints of the castle and Vale itself. Only princess Daera, prince Jacaerys, Lord Corbray and Lord Manderly entered the room, besides two guards that joined them.

The spouses are seated side to side, and in front of them, the lords are too. In front of all of them, a warm nice supper is served, though none has eaten yet. The guards stand in the gates of the room, totally silent, as if they were not there.

Lord Corbray plays with his fingers, having a thoughtful look on his face. Lord Manderly thinks too, slowly blinking. In front of them, Jacaerys and Daera stare at them with quietness and silence, letting them think.

Both lords have just been informed that House Arryn -The Vale’s ruling house- had just swore loyalty to the princes’ mother, the Queen Rhaenyra. A paper lies in the table, being read time after time by the lords. It is Lady Jeyne Arryn’s handwriting, affirming her fealty to House Targaryen and the course of its true line of succession, which belongs to The Blacks.

They’re treating more with Lord Corbray than with Lord Manderly, being this his land. They’re letting him know, of course, that his lady paramount has joined to their cause. Almost obligatory he has to do the same. And, doubtless, he will.

-Dragonriders will be send here, to The Vale, to protect your lands and your families from any attack coming by green hands-. Princess Daera speaks with honesty, raising her brows. Lord Corbray caresses the paper, drawing the letters with his fingers while looking at her.

-Dragons in The Vale?-, he whispered, not hiding his surprise. Lord Manderly blinked with the same feeling, briefly clearing his throat.

-Aye-, the prince nods-. Your joining to our cause will be answered with both protection and gratitude from us-. He assures. He’s slouched, with his elbows on the table. By his side, his wife seats lady-like, with her hands on her legs.

Lord Corbray presses his lips, and looks at the both of them. Those purple Valyrian eyes of the princess stared at him with expectance and quietness. The prince’s brown ones are the same. The lord sits straight, breathing in.

-House Corbray will stand with you-. Lord Corbray dictated with decision. The princess started to side a smile, while prince Jacaerys looked at him with high respect. Lord Desmond listens closely-. Heart’s Home will be by your side, do not doubt it, should it come to war-. He declared, heartfully.

-You honor us, Lord Corbray-. Jace nodded, clenching his jaw.

-The Queen will repay your great disposition, my lord, you can be sure-. Daera smiles with gratitude, blinking calmly. Lord Corbray nodded towards the two of them, keeping a confident expression.

After a few seconds of silence, both princes directed their eyes towards the same person. Lord Desmond Manderly. He instantly became aware, and pressed his lips tight, not scared of eye contact.

“His turn”, Daera thinks.

Jacaerys taps his fingers on the table with softness, while the princess opened her mouth and narrowed her eyes.

-I have heard that…the Lord of White Harbor always arrives to the hall with a big laugh-, Daera raises her brows, and places her elbows on the table-. Does the distance from your house make you this silent, my lord?-. She questions with curiosity.

-No, it makes me this preoccupated, princess-. He answered with a hoarse voice, thoughtful. The confession surprised the princes and the other lord.

-What troubles you, lord Desmond?-. Daera mumbles with interest, leaning her head to a side. Manderly sighs heavily through his nose, staring at his supper, but feeling no hunger for it.

-My appetite is gone-, he says-. I came out from the walls of my city to find peace in this warm forest…for me to be with my children, and for my children to be with their sire-. Lord Manderly takes and caresses his fork, briefly raising his brows under their interested gazes-. What I find outside of my city’s walls…-he looks up at them-…is a war between kin-. The lord sighed with tiredness, letting the work to fall on the table.

Daera hided it, but she shivered in that moment. She thought about Jace, Daemon and Baela. Then she thought of Aemond, Aegon and Daeron. She thought of every member of the family, even of Alicent. It is as the lord says. They are one family, but of two sides. As it has always been…

-No war is taking place, Lord Manderly, with all due respect-. Jacaerys shook his head from side to side-. We are just taking caution, and assuring whose and which houses will be by our side if…-he gulps-…if the dispute reaches a peak-. He clarifies.

Lord Manderly blinks slowly while looking at the both of them, and then he scrunches his nose.

-In the North, kinslaying is cursed-. He commented with seriousness.

-It is everywhere-. Jacaerys instantly nods-, under the eyes of every god-. He raises his brows, recalling that, in the North, they worship the Old Gods.

-Blood from no Targaryen vein has been spilled-. Daera states with confidence, making the three man to look at her-, and neither will be, if The Greens see and realize that they do not stand a chance against us, if they see we have both The Vale and The North with us-. The princess stressed “The North” and raised her eyebrows, continuously tapping a finger on the table to get her point straight.

Lord Manderly breathed in, and then closed his eyes, briefly shaking his head and calmly standing up from his chair under the sight of all. He walks slowly, looking outside the windows. Jace and Daera presses their lips with patience.

-I am not the Lord of The North-. He shakes his head, sighing briefly. Daera hums lowly, clenching her jaw-. And you have come to The Vale looking for The Vale’s response. Here, I am only a coincidence-. He states, shrugging-…Why would you even want to convince me?-, his eyes narrow, speaking with humbleness.

Proud as fuck, this one is. Daera turned to look at Jace when he stood from the table too. The sound of the chair made Lord Manderly to turn, seeing prince Jacaerys rising with confidence while looking at him.

-Each flag that can fly next to ours is important, and for yours we would be eternally grateful, Lord Manderly-. The Heir to the Iron Throne spoke firmly, standing besides the seat of his wife, who looks at the lord with crystal serious eyes-. As we speak, we have Winterfell as our next stop, and there we’ll treat with the Guardian of The North-, he assured, surprising both lords.

-You’ll uh…speak with Stark too?-. Manderly questions with surprise, fully turning to him.

-Personally-. Jace quickly nodded-. And it would be a great honor to start our join to Winterfell by having the support of Lord Cregan Stark’s greatest lord vassal-. The prince declares with seriousness, nodding three times.

Lord Manderly looked down after blinking, thoughtful and flattered, most than all flattered. He hums lowly, constantly touching his white moustache. Prince Jacaerys waits patiently for him to think but, after a few moments, princess Daera stood up from her chair within a second, doing it fiercely and decided.

-We understand your fear about kinslaying, Lord Manderly. Trust me, we do-. She heartily nodded. She did kind of tell a lie, for her greatest wish has always been to murder her cousin, Aegon. “Who cares if I lie, anyways?”-. The last thing we wish for is war, but the first thing we want is the birthright of Queen Rhaenyra to be given to her, properly. But is has been plucked away by the usurpers-. Princess Daera speaks with courage, walking some steps pass her husband, who looked at her back with passion, agreeing with her words. Desmond reads her face whole, thinking-…We need you, my Lord-. She slowly declared, staring at him.

Lord Corbray sighed, more than convinced by the princes’ words. Pass some silent seconds, Lord Manderly came to speak.

-White Harbor is not unsympathetic to your mother’s plight-. Manderly declared, opening his hands towards them-. Mine own forebears were despoiled from their birthright when our enemies drove us into exile on those cold northern shores-. The lord remembers, narrowing his eyes for some seconds-. When the Old King visited us so long ago, he spoke of the wrong that had been done to us and promised to make redress-. Desmond tells with his hoarse thoughtful voice.

Jacaerys and Daera listen carefully to him, hearing his story. Lord Corbray does the same, interested too in the tale of his friend.

-In pledge of that, His Grace offered the hand of his daughter Viserra to my great-grandsire, that our two houses might be made as one…but the girl died, and the promise was forgotten…-, he spoke with a kind of shame and pity, pressing his lips to then sigh.

And, understanding what was being asked of them, the princes realized they are facing a bargainer shrewder than Lord Corbray. Daera gulped, turning her head to look at Jace, who bit his cheeks and also looked at her. They stare at each other in silence, talking with their eyes.

The spouses were quick to decide that they must do what it must be done, for the sake of their family and their safeness. So, moments later, the princes stared at the awaiting lord back again, at the same time.

-I understand that you have two younger daughters, Lord Manderly-. Prince Jacaerys says, walking forward-. The youngest, Jocelyn, will marry Lord Corbray’s youngest son, am I correct?-. He raises his eyebrows, reaching his wife’s side, who briefly tilted her head.

-Indeed-, Desmond quickly nodded, interested. Daera gulps, crossing her hands over her plain belly.

-We have a little brother, Joffrey, the same age as your other daughter-. The princess says with firmness, and his lord’s eyes began to shine. Jacaerys breathed slowly, closing his eyes for a second-. Joff will marry your daughter, as soon as all the fuss is over, and Rhaenyra seats the throne-. She declared.

And, so, Lord Manderly let out a big laugh.

-We have a compact-. Desmond vividly nods, approaching to them. Jace smiled slightly, while Daera just nodded-. Now that is worth fighting a war for-. He snickers with confidence, narrowing his eyes.

The brown-skinned princess blinks slowly, traveling in time for a second, and remembering when she herself was forced into a betrothal, to Jace. She couldn’t help but gulp, thinking that she’s now doing the same for her lovely and innocent Joffrey. “He’s so young” she sorrowed. But perhaps that is for the best… And it indeed is for their cause.

Gaining back her posture, Daera breathes in and comes out of her mind. When she does so, she looked down, finding Lord Manderly kneeling before the two of them. She parted her lips, nearly smiling, and narrowing her eyes.

-Your mother’s birthright will be recovered, and we shall have our Queen-. Lord Desmond said with determination, looking up at them. Jacaerys clenches his jaw-. I swear to you the fealty of my men, my house, and my soul-. He promised, truthful, not blinking once.

Prince Jacaerys and princess Daera breathed in with deepness, staring at the lord in silence. Seconds then, they turned their heads to look at each other. When glancing at the other’s eyes, they found similarities. They’re shining. Pridefully and victoriously.

■ ■ ■

The princes weren’t staying the night at Heart’s Home -even though it is already dark-. They would fly until reaching The Neck, where they would make camp and feed their dragons. Afterwards they’ll head to Winterfell.

When the two lords at presence learned of the princes’ plans, they both made their own contribution.

Lord Corbray gave them warm furs and bed sheets, along a basket of fresh bread and salted meat, for them to find as much comfort as possible in their camp. Personally, he gifted a wee silver dagger to the princess, even though she already had one on her belt. She thanked him, and promised him to let him know how she’d name it when she’d find the proper alias.

Lord Manderly took the trouble to redact a letter and send it with a raven towards Winterfell immediately. In the paper, he announces the Valyrian princes’ arrival to the Guardian of the North, Cregan Stark. As his greatest lord vassal, Desmond knew his lord would appreciate the heads up. The raven will arrive first than the princes, for they will make their stop at some point. Nevertheless, the bird won’t.

The day has officially ended; thus, the night has officially arrived. One day. One day, and Jace and Daera won for their side the fealty and loyalty of three big houses of Westeros.

That was something that Kalistrox and Vermax celebrated when, once again, they took off from the ground, and continued their voyage again.

Both dragons shriek loudly and sharply as they soar with fastness above that river. The moon shines right above their heads, lightning all the surroundings and whereabouts beautifully. Older and younger dragon fly side by side for some moments, until Vermax roared and flapped his wings faster, taking off to the heights. On the other hand, Kalistrox flew even lower.

The Golden Ray roared with power, caressing the water with his wings as he flapped them on it two times. Water splashed on Daera’s face, and she laughed heartily when that happened, having a bright smile on her lips, and a great shine on her purple eyes.

The princess chuckled and pulled her saddle, scrunching her nose. Kalistrox shrieked and immediately dipped his body high and higher into the skies of above. He flaps his wings with fastness, quickly getting away of the river, of the woods, of a soft breeze.

A strong wind blows on the princess’ face, and she laughs while crossing cloud after cloud, until her dragon gave a harsh flap an got them out of them. They reached a clear dark sky, to which Vermax welcomed them with a happy shriek. Kalistrox roared back with the same greeting, shaking his long neck.

The prince Jacaerys turned to look at his right with a smile on his face and red on his cheeks. Princess Daera did the same, flying right by his side while looking at him while giggling, having her hands in the air, all perfectly lighted by the blessed moon of this day.

Daera licked her lips, and Jace pressed his, the both doing it with high pride. They felt it in the air as they looked at each other, it is obvious. They are a perfect match. A powerful couple.

They will win the Seven Kingdoms back.

The spouses blink, and turned their heads to stare forward, having the same pride on their eyes while riding their dragons. They faced the moon, more than ready to face everything that their next and last destination could give them.

Winterfell.

■ ■ ■

Had their brother’s “shorter, safer” flight gone as well, much bloodshed and grief might well have been averted.

The tragedy that befell Lucerys Velaryon at Storm’s End was never planned, on this we can all agree. The first battles in the Dance of the Dragons were fought with quills and ravens, with threats and promises, decrees and blandishments.

The murder of Lord Beesbury at the green council -by the hands of Ser Criston- was not yet widely known; most believed his lordship to be languishing in some dungeon. Whilst sundry familiar faces were not seen about court, no heads had appeared above the castle gates, and many still hoped that the question of succession might be resolved peaceably.

The Stranger had other plans. For surely it was his dread hand behind the ill challenge that brought the two princelings together at Storm’s End, when the dragon Arrax raced before a gathering storm to deliver Lucerys Velaryon to the safety of the castle yard, only to find Aemond Targaryen there before him.

■ ■

#house of the dragon #targaryen #aemond targaryen #aemondtargaryen #the one eyed prince #ewan mitchell #rhaenyra targaryen #daera targaryen #hotd season 1 #hotd #the dance of the dragons #dance of the dragons #preasoiaf #house targaryen

4 notes · View notes